Almanach for the Year 2013

Almanach_sklad.indd 1 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Almanach_sklad.indd 2 2013-04-04 10:48:18 A Be tween- Almanach for the Year 2013

Editor: Tomasz Wiśniewski Co-editors: David Malcolm, Żaneta Nalewajk, Monika Szuba

Gdańsk MMXIII

Almanach_sklad.indd 3 2013-04-04 10:48:18 A Between Almanach for the Year 2013

Editor: Tomasz Wiśniewski Co-editors: David Malcolm, Żaneta Nalewajk, Monika Szuba

Advisory Board: H. Porter Abbott (University of California, Santa Barbara, USA), Enoch Brater (University of Michigan, USA), David Constantine (Oxford, UK), S.E. Gontarski (Florida State University, USA), Jerzy Jarniewicz (University of Łódź, ), Antoni Libera (Warsaw, Poland)

Honorary Patrons: The Dean of the Faculty of Languages of the University of Gdańsk, prof UG, dr hab Andrzej Ceynowa The Dean of Polish Studies at the University of Warsaw, prof. dr hab Zbigniew Greń The Mayor of Sopot, Dr Jacek Karnowski

The BETWEEN.POMIĘDZY team: Marta Aleksandrowicz-Wojtyna, Marzena Cho- jnowska, Agnieszka Kochanowska, Bartosz Lutostański, Jolanta Mańska, Marta No- wicka, Kaja Polachowska, Aleksandra Słyszewska, Aleksandra Pamela Szlachetko, Ola Wachacz, Miłosz Wojtyna, Roksana Zgierska

BETWEEN.POMIĘDZY gratefully acknowledges financial support from the fol- lowing: The University of Gdańsk, The City of Sopot, The Marshall of the Pomeranian Voivodeship, Kąpielisko Morskie Sopot

BETWEEN.POMIĘDZY cooperates with: Bookarnia Book Store (Sopot), the liter- ary quarterly Tekstualia (Warsaw), the literary bimonthly Topos (Sopot), Towarzystwo Przyjaciół Sopotu (Sopot), Teatr Wybrzeże (Gdańsk, Sopot), Młody Byron Café (Sopot), the Polish Cultural Institute (London), Un Gusto a Miel Art Foundation (Sopot)

Copyright: The Between Almanach concept is the copyright of Tomasz Wiśniewski. The copyright for individual parts of the Almanach remains with the authors, 2013 Typeset by: Maciej Goldfarth Printed by: Pracownia, Gdańsk, Poland ISBN 978-83-64088-13-1

First published MMXIII by Wydawnictwo MASKI, ul. Myśliwska 22a/48, 80-126 Gdańsk, Poland www.wydawnictwomaski.pl

Almanach_sklad.indd 4 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Table of Contents

The Collage of Quotations: A Game – Żaneta Nalewajk, David Malcolm, Tomasz Wiśniewski 9

TELLING STORIES: ONE Graham Swift – On Swiftness and Slowness 15 Antoni Libera – from Godot’s Shadow (translated by Agnieszka Kołakowska) 17 Derek Attridge – Introduction to J. M. Coetzee 25

DAVID CONSTANTINE Monika Szuba – Seeing into the Heart of Life: On David Constantine 29 Connectedness – David Constantine Interviewed by Monika Szuba 31 David Constantine – Watching for Dolphins, Told one of the goldfish wouldn’t last the night… 33 David Constantine – A Few Belongings and Particulars 35

POETRY: ONE Justyna Bargielska – An Adventure, It shoots, shoots though is a butterfly, A project to change all the photo frames (translated by Katarzyna Szuster) 41 Jerzy Jarniewicz – Catalogue, Covering Your Traces, A Simple Love Poem (translated by David Malcolm) 43 Alan Riach – At Sandwick, from Passages from India: Kolkata 46

TELLING STORIES: TWO Zina Rohan – A Clean Bill of Health 53 David Malcolm – The Wizard Laird of Skene 62

POETRY: TWO Krzysztof Kuczkowski – Conway Twill Asks Cole Wilson about His Origins, A Song about Conway Twill (translated by David Malcolm) 77 David Kennedy – The Lime Blossom Tree, Cézanne at Les Trois Sautets 79

CONVERSATIONS ON THEATRE: JACQUES LECOQ, COMPLICITE AND BEYOND Simon Murray – Jacques Lecoq and the Paris School, 1983–2013: Fragments of a Retrospective 85 Beautiful Masks, or “That’s What I Know I’m Good at” – Fay Lecoq Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski 90 Theatre Is Something Very Simple, Very Simple – Jos Houben Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski 99

Almanach_sklad.indd 5 2013-04-04 10:48:18 The Instinctiveness and Liveness of a Child – Marcello Magni Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski 110 Jon McKenna – How I Met Simon McBurney 117 Work in Transition – Douglas Rintoul Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski 120 Boxing, Poetry and Theatre – Jon McKenna Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski 124

POETRY: THREE Kazimierz Nowosielski – Name, Traces, From a Dream (translated by Georgia Scott and David Malcolm) 129 Michael Edwards – Where, Window 7 131

ON LITERATURE AND THEATRE

ON POETRY Derek Attridge – The Sonnet Refashioned: Muldoon’s Maggot 137 Jean Ward – Instead of a Review: On True Friendship by Christopher Ricks 139

ON THEATRE Paul Allain – Ways of Hearing 145 Katarzyna Ojrzyńska – Complicite’s Devised Theatre – A Practical Approach 159

ON SAMUEL BECKETT Enoch Brater – Where Now, Who Now, When Now? Beckett Criticism Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow 175 S. E. Gontarski – Back to the Beckett Text 176 H. Porter Abbott – Thoughts for Going Back to the Beckett Text 177 Bartosz Lutostański – “I Say”: The Post-war Fiction of Gombrowicz and Beckett: A Short Introduction 181

ON TOM STOPPARD Anna Suwalska-Kołecka – Ripae ulterioris amore – on the Poet and Poetry in Tom Stoppard’s The Invention of Love 189 Joanna Kokot – Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words 202

ON JOHN BERGER Monika Szuba – Berger’s Sketchbook 217 Miłosz Wojtyna – Narrative Embodiment: Absence-Presence in John Berger 222

WHERE WE COME FROM Andrzej Zgorzelski – Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk–Lublin School of English Literary Studies 231

CONTRIBUTORS 245

Almanach_sklad.indd 6 2013-04-04 10:48:18 The Between Almanach for the Year manach offers less immediately 2013 proudly echoes in its title practical fare, but the editors hope it Kasper Straube’s Almanach Cracov- may equally offer solace in dark iense ad Annum 1474 (1473), the days. Straube, like others since, had oldest surviving piece of Polish print- to fight for the money to print. Did he ing. Straube was a wandering Bavar- steal the type he used? If so, history ian printer who plied his trade in has surely forgiven him. He went on Kraków between 1473 and 1476. His to print works by Juan de Torquema- Almanach contains much useful in- da (not Tomás the Inquisitor but his formation: Church holidays, astro- uncle) and St Augustine of Hippo, nomical data, and medical counsel and a text on usury and ecclesiastical (especially on bloodletting). Our Al- curses.

Almanach_sklad.indd 7 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Almanach_sklad.indd 8 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Żaneta Nalewajk, David Malcolm, Tomasz Wiśniewski The Collage of Quotations: A Game

“… let me tell you… about…” (Graham Swift, Waterland, 1983)

“Between us there was, as I have already said somewhere, the bond of the sea. Besides holding our hearts together through long periods of separation, it had the effect of making us tolerant of each other’s yarns – and even convictions”. (Joseph Conrad, Heart of Darkness, 1899)

“Nor is there singing school but studying Monuments of its own magnificence; And therefore I have sailed the seas and come To the holy city of Byzantium”.

(W. B. Yeats, “Sailing to Byzantium”, 1927)

“There is an impression abroad that literary folk are fast readers. Wine tasters are not heavy drinkers. Literary people read slowly because they sample the complex dimensions and flavors of words and phrases. They strive for totality not lineal- ity. They are well aware that the words on the page have to be decanted with the utmost skill. Those who imagine they read only for ‘content’ are illusioned”. (Marshall McLuhan, Verbi, Voco, Visual Exploration, 1967)

“We live in times of an interregnum – a kingless, a queenless time. Change has come: something is dying; something new is being born. The old ways of oper- ating effectively do not work any more; the new ones do not work yet. The crit- ics fall silent; no one knows any longer what art is and what it is not. The only measures of value are clicks on the screen and numbers of copies sold. No one speaks of a vision of the future; we do not know where we’re escaping from or where we’re running to”. (Zygmunt Bauman, an interview, 2013)

Almanach_sklad.indd 9 2013-04-04 10:48:18 10 · Żaneta Nalewajk, David Malcolm, Tomasz Wiśniewski

“Time that is intolerant Of the brave and the innocent, And indifferent in a week To a beautiful physique,

Worships language and forgives Everyone by whom it lives; Pardons cowardice, conceit, Lays its honours at their feet.

Time that with this strange excuse Pardoned Kipling and his views, And will pardon Paul Claudel, Pardons him for writing well”. (W. H. Auden, “In Memoriam W. B. Yeats”, 1940)

“Writing-reading, presenting-looking – these are the only ways of becoming aware of life”. (Sławomir Mrożek)

“We have an incredibly large number of problems with opening the theatre, but the company’s muscles are also incredibly resilient. I myself, and maybe any- one else in my position, would be finished – if it weren’t for that saving support that a tested and trained company gives so freely. We have no home, we have no kitchen, we don’t have our own work space, but who cares! We’ll have them later. A home, and a stage, and a kitchen, and money”. (A letter from Juliusz Osterwa to Stefan Żeromski written in Vilnius on 27 August 1925)

“Theatre is a kind of space in which a special kind of energy is released. A book’s space, for example, is completely different. A book is published and really nothing happens. The characters do not take on any external shape; their image stays in the reader’s mind until the moment when someone tries to make a film or a play based on the book. But a play in the theatre is really the text locked up in the book, but granted an energy able to exceed its limits, to mul- tiply its creative possibilities. People who give a performance offer up their en- ergy to give external life to the characters, to create the sets, the music. And that way something real is created, something that exists for a while, and then vanishes, goes back into the book”. (Roland Topor)

Almanach_sklad.indd 10 2013-04-04 10:48:18 The Collage of Quotations: A Game · 11

“Not in knowledge is happiness, but in the acquisition of knowledge”. (Edgar Allan Poe, The Power of Words, 1850)

“For all the dinners are cooked; the plates and cups washed; the children sent to school and gone out into the world. Nothing remains of it all. All has van- ished. No biography or history has a word to say about it. And the novels, with- out meaning to, inevitably lie. All these infinitely obscure lives remain to be recorded”. (Virginia Woolf, A Room of One’s Own, 1928)

„Denn schnell und spurlos geht des Mimen Kunst, Die wunderbare, an dem Sinn vorüber…”

“For quickly and without trace, the actor’s art, that wonderful art, passes by our senses”. (Friedrich Schiller, Wallenstein, 1798)

Keywords:

WRITING WELL, BYZANTIUM, TO BE RECORDED knowledge theater reading COMPARE, COLLABORATE, IMAGINE

Almanach_sklad.indd 11 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Almanach_sklad.indd 12 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Telling Stories: One

Almanach_sklad.indd 13 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Almanach_sklad.indd 14 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Graham Swift On Swiftness and Slowness

I share my name with an aerobatic can write or how quickly you can do bird that can whiz across a whole it. Quite a few novelists, I suspect, summer sky in seconds. A swift is so even carry in their heads the notion equipped for speed that it can scarce- of the one, all-sufficient and perfect ly cope with being stationary. I once novel they might write which would came across an unlucky young spec- render all further effort redundant. imen that had somehow grounded It’s only because this ideal and sin- itself on a lawn and, with its minus- gular novel is unattainable that they cule legs and long encumbering have to keep writing another, then wings, couldn’t regain the air. I lifted another. it on the perch of my finger and it was It can be dismaying, all the same, for gone in a flash. a novelist to compare the slowness But I am a novelist, so I also know of the writing with the speed of the about slowness. Novels, in my expe- reading. Novels are read in a matter rience, are slow in coming and once of days, even hours. A writer may la- I’ve begun them I know that I have bour for a week, or weeks, over a par- years rather than months of work ticular passage which will have its ahead of me. This doesn’t worry me. effect on a reader in an instant – I like the slow pace of novel writing, and that effect may be subliminal the feeling that I have employment or barely noticed. The vibrations of for a long period. I don’t crave the thought and feeling that a single sen- quick result that will only leave me tence in its context may release in with the problem of what to do next. a reader may be too rapid for meas- All novelists must form their person- urement. “It leapt off the page” is al pacts with the slowness of their what we say of a happy reading expe- craft. There are some who demand of rience. themselves a “rate of production”, Yet we generally think of reading as for whom it’s a matter of pride to an innately slow activity – hardly an complete, say, a book every year, but “activity” at all. We do it statically, I think most novelists, after writing in a chair or in a bed. We do it “in their first two or three novels, take our own time”, and we can take our philosophical stock of the fact that in time over it. We apparently control an average lifetime they will produce the tempo, but a novel can also take a finite and not so large number of us involuntarily out of normal time novels and that the point of being and allow us to inhabit a strange zone a novelist is not to see how many you that’s not strictly temporal. The chief

Almanach_sklad.indd 15 2013-04-04 10:48:18 16 · Graham Swift

spur to reading may be that we want obeying its own permissive laws of to know what happens next, but it narrative physics. My new novel, would be a poor and unsatisfying Wish You Were Here, has at one level novel that merely hurried us forward a time span of just a few crucial days, in this way. A good novel is like though much of it is more hour by a welcome pause in the flow of our hour. There are episodes that occur existence. A great novel is for ever in the same time that it takes the revisitable. Readers may sometimes reader to read them. At another level count pages as they read, but I don’t it spans whole lives and takes in think they look at their watches to more than one generation. see how time is slipping away. As a form the novel has this won- That, in fact, is the position of the derful elasticity and unrestricted ve- sceptical non-reader who says, locity, yet it is also unrushed and “I have no time to read”, who deems unrushing. However much actual the pace of life no longer able to ac- time a reader brings to it, it is entire- commodate the apparently laggardly ly amenable and co-operative. It will process of reading. We have devel- always be patiently there. oped a wealth of technologies which I’m not disheartened by the thought are supposed to save us time for lei- that what takes me years to write surely pursuits, but for some this has may occupy a reader for just hours. only made such pursuits seem pon- To have made, perhaps, a benign in- derous and archaic. “Saving time” trusion into someone else’s life for has made us slaves to speed. even such a short duration seems to A good novel should satisfy on both me quite an act of communication, counts. Its immediate verbal impact and if that communication becomes can be faster, more complex and sub- for the reader not just a means of tle than any mouse-clicked effect on passing those hours, but a time-sus- a screen. But the total, absorbed ex- pending experience that stays with perience of a novel actually removes them and may even be renewed, then us from the tyranny of our sense of that’s as much as any novelist can time. It’s like a little life within life, hope for.

Copyright: Graham Swift

Almanach_sklad.indd 16 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Antoni Libera Godot’s Shadow

Prologue over the Atlantic a physicist or a mathematician; I was drawn by the world of numbers and I couldn’t sleep. The Laker plane abstract theories, by the mysteries glided smoothly, its movement im- of matter and the universe. But this, perceptible, through the blackness too, came to nothing: my grades in over the Atlantic, invisible some- science at school were far too low for where below. The New World and me to attempt to go down that path. Kennedy airport were far behind, I took the route of the humanities and now it was approaching its des- and chose literature as my field. But tiny: Gatwick airport. It was mid-De- here, too, my achievements had been cember 1977 and I was 28 years old. meagre. Why couldn’t I sleep? I was born and raised in post-war The plane was almost empty. I had Poland, ruined by the war and now a row of seats to stretch out on; occupied by Soviet communism. Life I had extra pillows, blankets, ther- in it was depraving and soul-destroy- mal socks, earplugs and velvet eye ing. The world I lived in was a web of shades; I had no turbulence and fictions, spun from lies and myths, relative quiet. But my sleeplessness and when you opened your eyes and was of a different sort from that recognised it for what it was, you caused by being in a vibrating steel found yourself confronted by brutal, box ten thousand metres over the naked force. You were powerless earth. I couldn’t sleep because I was against it. And if, knowing this, you obsessively taking stock of my life, made no attempt to escape (for there and the balance wouldn’t come out was no legal emigration then), you even remotely positive. Under all the resigned yourself to a life of vegeta- main headings – the grand ones like tion, absurdity and constant humilia- Destiny, Fatherland, Fulfilment, God tion. Life in People’s Poland, in real – showed zero, or even a debit. There socialism, was the life of a scurrying was nothing there that I could ac- rat, schizophrenic, nasty, brutish and cept, let alone feel proud of. poor. But I couldn’t find it in me to I had once wanted to be a musician break the ties that bound me to it; – a pianist or a composer, or at least I hadn’t the courage to burn my a conductor. I’d had to accept the bridges. I continued to thrash around fact that I would never be any of in that bog, stagnating, fruitlessly those things because I lacked the tal- flailing about, with a growing burden ent. Later I’d dreamed of becoming of complexes and diminishing hope

Almanach_sklad.indd 17 2013-04-04 10:48:18 18 · Antoni Libera

that a change for the better would third fatherland, cunt, finances, art ever come. and nature, heart and conscience, But history, politics and the regime, health, housing, conditions, God and however dreadful and however in- man, so many disasters”. sistent in imposing their hateful The sketch with this ironic vignette presence, can’t usurp all areas of life. is by Beckett. I had translated it into There is the private sphere: people, Polish a while ago and had had enor- emotions, expectations, the irrepress- mous fun doing it. Now, unexpected- ible hope of happiness, dreams, de- ly, I saw myself reflected in it, as in sires, the ties of friendship. Yet here, a distorting mirror. too, I could find no comfort or satis- The thought led to others. Beckett faction; there was nothing there that was a master of mockery and irony, seemed worthwhile. I was crippled, especially directed at himself. From in a way: internally torn and con- his earliest writings he had made fun fused, artificial, bloodless and cold. of his own tendency to gloominess Irony and paradox, mockery and and pessimism. The protagonist of doubt were my element; I was the his early novels and stories, clearly eternal joker, the clown. What joy a self-portrait, is called Belacqua – can such a creature expect in life, after the Florentine lute-maker in and what hope that someone would the Divine Comedy, a man known for accept me the way I was? Only God, his gloomy and phlegmatic nature. perhaps, could do that – if I believed For these sins – and especially for in Him. his tardiness in the matter of pen- As I was indulging with masochistic ance – Dante, viewing him with relish in this séance of despair and a measure of sympathy, though tinged self-flagellation, I was suddenly re- with irony, consigned him to the an- minded of a grotesque little sketch techamber of Purgatory. Before a sin- that depicted a very similar scene: ner embarked on the path of Purga- A silent figure stands at the open tory, he was consigned to this ante- window of a flat on the seventh or chamber for a period of time equal to eighth floor, taking stock of his life the span of his life. Life being a gift before leaping to his death. His in- from God, pessimism and joyless- ternal struggles are represented by ness were grievous sins; the punish- a dialogue between two bureaucrats, ment, appropriately, was another full each of whom represents one side dose of apathy and gloom. After two of the scales of justice: for the leap lifetimes spent in this way, the sinner (the prosecutor) and against (the de- was cured: he abandoned his previ- fense). The arguments for and against ous nature and embraced joy. are drawn from the prospective sui- Beckett also makes fun of the whin- cide’s book of life, which contains er’s characteristic tendency to harp every detail of his existence – all the on the most depressing aspects of his facts as well as all his words and life. In their testimony, the prospec- thoughts. The prosecutor’s conclu- tive suicide’s friends stress that he sion is as follows: “Work, family, had always tended to exaggerate the

Almanach_sklad.indd 18 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Godot’s shadow · 19

bad things, dwelling at length on fail- to meet a number of interesting peo- ures and problems, while belittling ple. And after university I’d achieved or even ignoring the good ones. For independence: I was earning my own instance, his ex-wife recalls that of living. It was a modest life but I was their whole marriage he remembered free, unhampered by mundane wor- mainly those (few and brief) times ries and considerations of family, when she was indisposed, which dis- job, career. Most of my time was my turbed the pattern of their love life, own, and this was the most one could but “on the subject of their happi- hope for in a system where you were ness… the first fifteen minutes of a prisoner. Even my trip to the West their wedding night… not one word”. was in many respects quite different His mother declares that he would from the standard experiences of erase from his memory the rare mo- most . I’d gone to America on ments of happiness granted their un- a comfortable fellowship, and had fortunate family but would dwell lov- been allowed to work as well. I’d ingly on the misfortunes, which were earned enough to live on for almost countless, as if they were precious two years back in Poland, or to buy relics: “not a joy, they were few, that a really good car. But I didn’t want was not irrevocably dissolved, as by to go back. I didn’t care about cars. a corrosive. Not a tear was known to I’d rather spend my savings on fall in our family, and God knows a longer stay in the West. I was flying they did in torrents, that was not to London because I had somewhere caught up and piously preserved in to stay there – a room in my cousin’s that inexhaustible reservoir of sor- Jasia’s house in Belsize Park. row, with the date, the hour and the None of this made me feel any better occasion”. And a schoolfriend re- about myself. The list of reasons for ports a similarly one-sided approach contentment, supposed to demonstrate to history lessons: “Of our national the disingenuousness of my com- epos he remembered only the calam- plaints, did not convince me; it was ities, which did not prevent him from false consolation, I decided, a way of winning a minor scholarship in the comforting myself – a typical de- subject”. fensive mechanism. I dismissed it. Was I not guilty of something very Nevertheless, I broke off my séance similar? In the circumstances, which of masochism and doubt, for my were admittedly far from favoura- thoughts had wandered in a quite ble, I had had more good luck than different direction. bad. My path so far had been fairly Beckett. The man and his work. If smooth. There had been no calami- there was a seed of something posi- ties, not even failures of any impor- tive in my life – something truly tance. I did well in my studies; I had worthwhile that I had done, some friends. On the whole people liked genuinely good choice that I had me. Raised as I’d been among the in- made – then it had to be the fact that telligentsia, among writers, histori- from among the many voices I heard ans, critics, I’d had the opportunity around me I had chosen his and con-

Almanach_sklad.indd 19 2013-04-04 10:48:18 20 · Antoni Libera

centrated on it, had made the effort to the music is different. But above all understand his work, had been able there’s a new atmosphere at home, to expound it to others, had become, entirely unlike any I’d known be- in time, his follower and pupil. This fore. My parents come home from choice had been independent of any- work in a good mood, looking lively one’s opinion; it reposed on no voice and cheerful; friends drop by much of authority, no institution, no collec- more often; long, intense conversa- tive judgement. It was entirely my tions take place deep into the night. own; it flowed from what I felt and Foreigners visit, speaking English from what Beckett’s work gave me. or French; there are Western books But what exactly was it? And when and newspapers, foreign cigarettes did it begin? and wines. There are my father’s first trips beyond the Iron Curtain, the homecomings, the presents. Excite- Godot at the Modern The- ment. Hope! atre Until, at the beginning of the new school year, a new, poisonous wind It wouldn’t be quite true to say that starts to blow. The authorities close that was when it began; it’s hard to down a journal – a small but well- believe it happened at all. But it did. -known bastion of (relatively) free It is 1957. That memorable golden speech; a student demonstration autumn. For over a year, ever since against this, in front of the Polytech- the famous speech at the Party rally nic, is dispersed. There are arrests in the square – the speech where and beatings; a lot of people are hurt. much was said about the wrongs that And suddenly the festive mood is had been done and the mistakes that gone. The adult conversations I over- had been made, and solemn promis- hear – though I still don’t understand es made that such things would never much of what is being said – are full happen again – the whole country of mysterious and disturbing expres- has been gripped by a strange, fes- sions like “the return of the new” or tive mood. I am eight years old, in “clamping down”, or “finita la com- second grade, and I don’t understand media”, said with a bitter laugh, and any of it. Most of my attention is ab- especially the enigmatic “waiting for sorbed by stamp collecting: the tech- Godot”. I hear this last phrase more nique of unsticking them, the ways often than the others, until it seems of arranging them in my albums, du- like a leitmotif, or a sort of incan- plicates, swaps. But I can’t help no- tation. An incantation that sounds ticing the changes around me. For ominous somehow, like “waiting for instance, there’s less red: fewer flags, the scaffold”. It’s intriguing, but in placards and posters. The streets a horrible, slightly creepy way. seem more colourful, the people on Finally I can bear it no longer and them freer and somehow more cheer- ask. Oh, no, it’s nothing, they say; ful. There are new radio programmes, it’s just the title of a play people are with a different tone to them. Even talking about now. It’s being staged

Almanach_sklad.indd 20 2013-04-04 10:48:18 Godot’s shadow · 21

everywhere, all over the world. It’s a trip into space. And you can’t help on here too, at the Modern Theatre. thinking about it, because hardly “But what does it mean?” I insist. a month goes by before the first liv- “Who, or what, is Godot?” ing creature is sent into space: the “It’s someone, or something, that isn’t dog Laika. “Man’s best friend”, he’s there. Someone who was supposed always called in the papers. Exact- to come but never came. Something ly: a friend. Loyal, trusting, faithful. that was supposed to happen but “Faithful as a dog”, we even say. And never did, and probably never will”. this is the fate we’ve reserved for our “You mean the end of the world?” loyal friend? We look after him, pet “No, no, nothing like that”. This as- him, earn his trust, and then we shut surance is accompanied by an indul- him up in a capsule and send him off gent smile. “Absolutely not. If you into the vast unknown? The dog, af- want to know any more, you’ll have to ter dozens or even hundreds of trial wait until we manage to get tickets. runs, thinks, or rather senses, that it Then we can tell you all about it. But won’t last long; that his confinement for now it’s sold out”. in this nasty little box, stuffy and I sense that this answer is somehow dark (surely there’s no light inside, evasive. It explains hardly anything; why would there be?) will shortly it puts things off until later. But what end, and that soon, very soon, these can I do? Grown-ups are like that. good, kind people, his masters, will If for some reason they don’t want to open the hatch and pick him up, tell you something, then nothing on stroke him and cuddle him, give him earth will make them. his favourite titbits as a reward. But In any case, it’s not that important. they don’t. Hours pass, then days, Vastly more important is the fact that and nothing happens. Just silence. a satellite has just been launched Silence (what noise could there be? into space for the first time. Admit- the Sputnik doesn’t have an engine) tedly by the despised Soviets, but and darkness. The food runs out, the in this case it doesn’t matter: an oxygen comes to an end and then the achievement like that, a step beyond world – not even with a whimper. the Earth, belongs to humanity; it One Sunday the phone rings. It’s Mr. opens the way to the stars, to other Jerzy Kreczmar, a good friend of my worlds, worlds that people have parents’, once a teacher and a lectur- dreamed about since the beginning er in logic, now a distinguished thea- of time. Maybe we’ll finally find out tre director, an illustrious figure in what’s up there above our heads. Polish theatre and the director of the Does anyone live there? Is the sky re- Waiting for Godot now playing at the ally blue, the way it looks on a fine, Modern Theatre. The play has had clear day, or is it black and empty, a successful run of over ten months like a starless night? Frightening to and his staging has met with unani- imagine that endless emptiness; mous enthusiasm and praise. Mr. frightening, too, to think that one Kreczmar apologises for not having might never come back from such invited them earlier and for doing so

Almanach_sklad.indd 21 2013-04-04 10:48:18 22 · Antoni Libera

now at the last minute: his invitation “It’s hard to say”, I mumble. “I don’t is for that night. But that’s how it is, really know myself. Maybe that dog the tickets are sold out weeks in ad- they sent into space?” vance and even he, as director, has “You’re scared of a dog in space?”, a very limited number of seats at his my father says, trying to make a joke disposal. So would my parents like to of it. go to the theatre tonight? “Not of the dog. I’m just scared if Of course they would; unthinkable to he’ll come back”. miss such an opportunity! “All right”, says my mother, scenting “You’ll just have to stay at home by an opportunity for self-sacrifice, “I’ll yourself”, they say coolly when I ob- stay with him. You go”, she says to ject to this plan. “You’re not a baby my father, “and take someone else in any longer. You can read a book or my place”. listen to the radio. And you can go to But my father seems to have different bed later than usual if you like, and plans. He shuts himself up in his wait up for us. And then, as a reward, study, talks to someone on the phone you’ll find out all about Godot and and then announces curtly that I am who he is”. coming with them. But the name Godot immediately “Oh, wonderful!”, cries my mother in brings to mind the unsolved mystery, outraged tones, “just what he needs! and it occurs to me that this might What an extraordinary idea! It’s not be my chance to obtain an answer a play for children, especially high- firsthand – directly from the stage, -strung and neurotic ones”. by watching the play. And I’d finally “For children probably not”, concedes get to see real theatre, to experience my father, attempting to pacify her, for myself the magic I’ve heard so “but for neurotic ones it might be much about. Of course I know what just the thing”. theatre is, I’ve been to the theatre Her objections make no difference. before, but only to children’s shows: It’s decided: I’m going. puppet shows, stories about goblins The theatre is full to bursting, every and dwarves, Little Red Riding Hood. seat taken, people standing in the Adult theatre is supposed to be some- side aisles. Mr. Kreczmar tells some- thing different, something amazing! one to bring a chair for me and set it When will another opportunity like up in the aisle next to my parents’ this come along? row. My mother leaps at this new op- “I won’t stay at home by myself”, portunity for self-sacrifice: she will I announce firmly. “I don’t feel well. sit there, she decides, while I sit next I’m scared”. to my father in a proper seat in the “Scared?” Astonishment, incredulity stalls. and horror vie for dominance in my The lights dim. A gong sounds and parents’ voices. It’s true that I have the curtain rises. never before displayed tendencies I’m astonished from the very begin- of this kind. “And what exactly is it ning. I thought serious theatre, adult you’re so scared of?” theatre, was something serious, with

Almanach_sklad.indd 22 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Godot’s shadow · 23

“romantic” characters: kings, queens, pity them. For what can be sadder great lords and ladies – real heroes, than unfulfilled hope, especially and all of them speaking in rhymed a hope nurtured for so long? verse. But this – what’s this? A pair But there’s another difference, and of clowns! Slapstick and crude gags. it’s this that makes the biggest im- A circus. One clown is sad and pa- pression on me: the Messenger Boy thetic, the other is cleverer. And who brings the news that Godot can’t there’s another pair, one fat, one thin, make it that day. It’s not only his a master and his servant. You can tell costume – a white shepherd’s cloak, they’re clowns from their costumes, a hat like a sombrero and a pair of which are made of brightly coloured sandals that look very familiar material in checks of one kind or an- (I have a pair just like them!) – that other and are either too big or too distinguishes him from a circus fig- small. All the stupid clown’s clothes ure; above all there is the fact that are too big for him, while the clever his role is played by a child. At the one’s are all too small. And then their circus you might see dwarves, whom hats – like something Charlie Chap- we call lilliputians, but never chil- lin would wear. And their shoes! dren; at least I’ve never seen any. Pointy and too big, or white and high- But here, on stage, is a boy – a boy -heeled. And their names: Didi, Gogo, my own age! Yes, definitely my age; Pozzo. Like names of circus clowns! you can tell things like that. There are differences, though. Cir- Which means that I could play him cus clowns, apart from just clowning, too! What a pity the theatre – or rath- usually do tricks of some sort: they er, Mr. Kreczmar – didn’t pick me for juggle, walk on their hands or turn the role. He could have done: he somersaults. But these two don’t knows my parents, he’s a neighbour. seem to have any such talents. Their What a wonderful adventure it would clown acts are hopeless, at best awk- have been! Getting to know the ac- ward and incompetent. And another tors, going to rehearsals (getting off thing: circus clowns are rarely sad; school!), coming out on stage, hear- most of the time they’re cheerful. But ing the applause, taking our bows. these two are sad almost all the time. But that’s not all. The Messenger Even when they lose their balance or Boy could influence the action; he fall over, which makes them either could change the story! Godot can’t ridiculously happy or ridiculously come because there’s no such char- frightened, the emotion they inspire acter in the play, but at the end of most is pity. We’re sorry for them; the play he could send the Boy with they seem such a wretched, hopeless a different message: that he wouldn’t pair. And at the end, when it turns come the following day, but would out that they’ve waited all this time like them to come to him. The Mes- in vain, that the mysterious Godot senger Boy’s key lines could be just has cried off once again and wants slightly altered: “Mr. Godot told me them to go on waiting, we’re more to tell you that… he can’t come, but than just sorry for them: we really he would like you to come to his

Almanach_sklad.indd 23 2013-04-04 10:48:19 24 · Antoni Libera

house. Let’s go! Follow me, gentle- things are easier to bear if you’re men! I’ll take you there”. prepared for something worse rather Wouldn’t that be a much better ending? than expecting something better. Es- On the way home I confide this idea. pecially if you’re prepared for the We’re riding in an old tram that worst”. shudders and shakes. The rest of the trip home passes in “It would be a nicer one”, my fa- silence. ther replies, with emphasis. “But it After a light late supper, my father wouldn’t be true”. turns on the radio and listens to “But why wouldn’t it? All you have to Radio Free Europe. After “Facts” do is write it that way. And then act it there’s a newsflash. that way”. The Soviet Press Agency TASS re- “It would be false”. My father comes ports that the dog Laika was humane- to the defence of the author. “The ly put to sleep according to plan – play reflects real life; that’s what real they put something in his last meal in life is like”. space. Then, on his return to earth, “I wish you wouldn’t poison his he burnt up along with the satellite. mind”, my mother objects. “That “Too beautiful to be true”, my father kind of philosophy makes you want comments. to give up on life”. “What do you mean? What’s beauti- My father is unconvinced. ful?” says my mother. “Think what “Not necessarily”, he says. “Some- you’re saying!” times it makes you stronger. Lots of “That he was put to sleep”.

Translated by Agnieszka Kolakowska

Almanach_sklad.indd 24 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Derek Attridge Introduction to J. M. Coetzee

Faced with the almost insuperable African origin, and so particularly challenge of introducing J. M. Co- appropriate this evening: the praise etzee, I fell to wondering how he poem. The praise poet is a repre- would manage such an undertaking. sentative of the wider community He would probably, I thought, sub- who, on ceremonial occasions, lists ject the genre of the introduction to the achievements and abilities of demanding sceptical scrutiny – since the object of his praise. Thus, were it’s been a mark of all his writing, his I a praise singer, I might have spoken fiction, his criticism, even his inter- as follows: views, that it refuses to take for grant- ed the habitual, and often lazy, as- Fortunate is the nation of Australia, sumptions that govern the way we for it is the abode of J. M. Coetzee; think and speak. Fortunate is the nation of South Afri- He would, perhaps, point out that ca, for it was the land of J. M. Co- one purpose an introduction of this etzee’s youth and maturity; kind does not serve is to introduce. Fortunate are we to be about to hear I don’t suppose anyone in this huge the words of J. M. Coetzee from work audience came along thinking, “I’ve in progress. never heard of this J. M. Coetzee, but For the words of J. M. Coetzee are like what the hell, it’ll pass the time”? polished gems, some smooth, some So the introduction doesn’t intro- sharp, some dark, some dazzling. duce. What does it do? There are at The books written by J. M. Coetzee least two other genres with which it are great in number: nine novels, shares many of its features. five collections of critical essays, First, the warm-up act, whose job is three translations from Afrikaans and to warm up the audience from the Dutch, and five which defy categori- chilly state in which they arrived to zation. one of glowing readiness to appreci- Many are the honours that have been ate the main act, to give the speaker heaped upon the shoulders of J. M. time to get used to the venue, to in- Coetzee for these books; crease the anticipation of the audi- These are some of the prizes his ence, and to provide an inferior per- works have received: James Tait Black, formance guaranteed to make the Geoffrey Faber, CNA (three times); star shine all the more brightly. Booker (twice); Irish Times Interna- The other genre which has much in tional Fiction, Prix Femina Étranger, common with the introduction is of Commonwealth Writers, Jerusalem;

Almanach_sklad.indd 25 2013-04-04 10:48:19 26 · Derek Attridge

The land of his birth has honoured traps our routine uses of language him with its highest honour, the Or- can lay, always willing to investigate der of Mapungubwe (gold); the untrodden path; and they are ev- He has been knighted in the Nether- ident, too, in his patient and atten- lands, where he is a Companion of tive dealings with those who engage the Order of the Dutch Lion; seriously with his work, whether And Sweden has spoken for the world general readers, students – or even in naming him Nobel Laureate for academics. Global fame has had no Literature. effect that I can tell on these quali- ties, though it must have sorely tried But an introduction can also express his patience. He hasn’t joined the the personal feelings of the introduc- international media circus since er, and I will seize this opportunity to being awarded the Nobel Prize, in- say how much, over the twenty or so stead choosing very carefully among years I’ve known him, I’ve admired the vast numbers of invitations he John Coetzee’s integrity, honesty and must receive. Which is why we generosity – qualities that he shares should be especially grateful to him, with the writer whose importance to and to his partner Dorothy Driver, him he has often acknowledged, for being willing to make the long Samuel Beckett. These qualities are journey from Adelaide to be with us evident in his writing, always alert tonight. to the claims of the excluded and the powerless, always attentive to the Please welcome J. M. Coetzee.

Delivered on 24 June 2011 at the Univer- sity of York

Almanach_sklad.indd 26 2013-04-04 10:48:19 David Constantine

Almanach_sklad.indd 27 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Almanach_sklad.indd 28 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Monika Szuba Seeing into the Heart of Life: On David Constantine

David Constantine belongs to the the predominant feature of Constan- same generation as Seamus Heaney, tine’s poems. but in many ways he shares more Constantine frequently undertakes with Robert Graves. In his writing he universal matters, yet he is also deep- travels freely between genres: he is ly rooted in history: war experience is an author of several collections of a strong presence in his texts, both the poems, four short story collections, Second World War, at the end of which a biography, a novel as well as aca- he was born, and the Great War (his demic articles. He is also an outstand- grandfather took part and dies in the ing translator: he has been translat- Battle of the Somme). Both have left ing German and French poets (Frie- a trace in his poems. The First War drich Hölderlin, Wolfgang Goethe, exists in a series of poems dedicated Heinrich Kleist and Bertolt Brecht, to the memory of his grandfather. The Henri Michaux and Philippe Jac- importance of memory, seeping to the cottet) among others. In 1996 he inside, connecting blood and tissue, is was awarded European Poetry Trans- highlighted in the lines from “The lation Prize for translating Friedrich Prayer to Ghosts”, from the collection Hölderlin, and in 2003 European Po- Nine Fathom Deep (2009): etry Translation Prize for Hans Mag- “Cross through the thin skin and en- nus Enzenberger’s Lighter than Air: ter the thin blood Moral Poems. From 2001 until 2012 Of memory, thicken it, be a reminder he was also a co-editor of Modern Of how to remember” Poetry in Translation together with Helen Constantine. Constantine’s poetry celebrates quo- Forged on the crossroads of Hellenic tidian matters, yet at the same time it and Christian cultures, Constantine’s stresses the elusiveness of experi- poems are pervaded with biblical ence. The discreet seeing in the heart and mythological allusions. Ancient of life, looking in the essence of Greece intertwines with the modern things, brings out and illuminates the one embodied by the sea and islands intersection of beings. The duality of – the motif of water permeating the existence is a recurrent motif in Con- poems, creates a windy, salty climate, stantine’s poems: mundaneness and suggesting liquidity. It is this flu- escapism, spirituality and sensuality, idity, this fluctuality which remains corporeality and metaphysics, being

Almanach_sklad.indd 29 2013-04-04 10:48:19 30 · Monika Szuba

and nothingness, dream and reality. lar rhymes, and ellipses. The fluctu- This outstretched, wide-reaching as- ation equally marks the form: elegies pect of betweenness of the worlds intertwine with love poems, poems of illuminates the states in-between, mourning merge with poems imbued suggesting duality – not a split exist- with sensuality. At times this elusive, ence, a fissure, but rather a fluid, loose structure yields to more regular permeating penetration of spheres, forms, like in A Poetry Primer (2004), like the ghosts or other transcend- a sequence of Meredithian sonnets. ent beings inhabiting so many of his This unusual ability to link tradition poems. with innovation undoubtedly makes This fluidity is present at the struc- Constantine a major poet worth seri- tural level of Constantine’s poems ous recognition outside the borders dominated by enjambements, irregu- of the English language.

Almanach_sklad.indd 30 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Connectedness – David Constantine Interviewed by Monika Szuba

Monika Szuba: Many writers care- a good deal of literary criticism and fully avoid answering the questions quite a few essays and pieces of about their inspirations but perhaps memoir. All that is not like fiction or you could say who has influenced (or poetry but is, I hope, in a different maybe still influences) your writing? mode and genre, still my own voice. David Constantine: The main tra- MSz: Apart from writing poetry and dition of British poetry is, I should fiction, you have also translated say, earthly, concrete, local, attentive works of poetry. How much does the to particulars. And that is the kind of work of a poet and a translator of po- poetry I try to write. Among my best etry differ? loved poets are the Romantics, John DC: I have learned a lot for my own Clare, Thomas Hardy and Edward language – how to handle English – Thomas. But Robert Graves – for the by translating, in particular, Hölder- Muse – and D. H. Lawrence affected lin and Brecht. You see what your me powerfully too. own language can do and might be MSz: How does writing poetry begin? made to do by coming at it through What is an impulse for you to start the foreign. writing? MSz: Together with Helen Constan- DC: I can only write poetry four or tine you have been the editor of the five times a year and I hardly ever Third Series of Modern Poetry in know why. It is a shift in mood or Translation (2002–2012), a magazine condition. Then for a few days I can. founded in 1965 by Ted Hughes and The actual start is an image, a tone of Daniel Weissbort (initially it served voice, a particular – even wordless – to introduce English-speakers to po- rhythm. etry from behind the Iron Curtain), MSz: You have been writing differ- which promotes translating lesser ent genres: poetry, fiction, essay. How known poetry in different languages, much does employing these forms reaching across the frontiers. What differ? Are you looking for different would you say is the role of transla- voices, aiming at a different effect in tion in contemporary world? each of them? DC: Vitally important, I should say. DC: Short stories are no more bidda- We think of MPT as a voice of the In- ble (by me) than poems are and the ternational Republic of Letters. We start of one is much the same as in are a forum for the free exchange of the case of a poem – an image, voic- goods across the frontiers of time and es, a particular tone. I have written space. In that sense MPT is a utopia

Almanach_sklad.indd 31 2013-04-04 10:48:19 32 · Connectedness � David Constantine interviewed by Monika Szuba

and translation is a utopian act: it of- liveliness, connectedness than is fers understanding and is the strong usually possible in the world of poli- opponent of any totalitarian or funda- tics and social practicalities. Poetry mentalist mindset. People translate gives a charge of energy which, with poetry for no financial gain – for the luck and self-engagement, may be love of it and for the good it does. The converted into living in that every- value of that activity in a world of day reality. And in the state we – in financiers and chief executives help- the UK, at least – are in now, poetry, ing themselves to unearned millions literature, the arts altogether, are the is obvious. Extra Parliamentary Opposition: fre- MSz: What place do poets have in er, disinterested, more imaginative, present reality? essentially more hopeful, than any of DC: See above on translation. Poetry our political parties who are stuck, it – rather than the poets themselves – seems, forever in ways of thinking is a space in which writer and reader (the market) which, if let, will undo may enjoy more autonomy, freedom, us all.

Internet interview, 20 February 2012

Almanach_sklad.indd 32 2013-04-04 10:48:19 David Constantine Poems

Watching for Dolphins

In the summer months on every crossing to Piraeus One noticed that certain passengers soon rose From seats in the packed saloon and with serious Looks and no acknowledgement of a common purpose Passed forward through the small door into the bows To watch for dolphins. One saw them lose

Every other wish. Even the lovers Turned their desires on the sea, and a fat man Hung with equipment to photograph the occasion Stared like a saint, through sad bi-focals; others, Hopeless themselves, looked to the children for they Would see dolphins if anyone would. Day after day

Or on their last opportunity all gazed Undecided whether a flat calm were favourable Or a sea the sun and the wind between them raised To a likeness of dolphins. Were gulls a sign, that fell Screeching from the sky or over an unremarkable place Sat in a silent school? Every face

After its character implored the sea. All, unaccustomed, wanted epiphany, Praying the sky would clang and the abused Aegean Reverberate with cymbal, gong and drum. We could not imagine more prayer, and had they then On the waves, on the climax of our longing come

Smiling, snub-nosed, domed like satyrs, oh We should have laughed and lifted the children up Stranger to stranger, pointing how with a leap They left their element, three or four times, centred On grace, and heavily and warm re-entered, Looping the keel. We should have felt them go

Almanach_sklad.indd 33 2013-04-04 10:48:19 34 · David Constantine

Further and further into the deep parts. But soon We were among the great tankers, under their chains In black water. We had not seen the dolphins But woke, blinking. Eyes cast down With no admission of disappointment the company Dispersed and prepared to land in the city.

Written in November 1980 First published in 1983

Told one of the goldfish wouldn’t last the night…

Told one of the goldfish wouldn’t last the night He hid his eyes under a fierce scowl And went outside on the flags and rode his bike Round and round, round and round

But it did no good and he brought the fact back in Heading for his bedroom and his secret stash of chocolate But his mother got under his scowl and halted him Till he showed her his eyes and that was that.

So much sorrow there is in a not-quite-five-year-old They know so much already and suspect the rest Already they are beyond being consoled They watch, they have seen it signed and witnessed

That all living creatures have one thing in common: They die. Creatures as intricate and various As a worm, a swallow, a cat, a water-scorpion Baby and grown-up, all of them, all of us

Die. So when in her arms her child became a well And the waters of sorrow that are under the earth broke through For a golden fish she was inconsolable Grieving that his grief was right, just, true.

Written in June 2011

Almanach_sklad.indd 34 2013-04-04 10:48:19 David Constantine A Few Belongings and Particulars

I wrote my first poem when I was fif- and Bertolt Brecht. I wrote a doctoral teen, a love-poem that rhymed and thesis on Friedrich Hölderlin, and for scanned. It was a very bad poem, but thirty years I taught German Litera- it did at least indicate at the outset ture, whenever possible in a com- my allegiance to Eros and my respect parativist fashion, connecting it with for poetic form and so also for poetic English and French and with the tradition. Over the next four or five Classical tradition. I began translat- years I became, essentially, the per- ing Hölderlin, Goethe and Brecht. son I am now; so that looking back I think of myself as very English and to that period of my life I feel no very European. disconnection. What drives me now, Since the early 1960s I have been in- already drove me then. To this proc- tensely preoccupied with poetry and ess of becoming (which ends only have tried to write it; but that did not when life does) my reading of certain entail, in any very pressing way, the poets powerfully contributed. First desire to publish what I wrote. At were Wilfred Owen, D. H. Lawrence least, I was in no hurry. I made slow and Robert Graves; soon after them progress in writing. I found my own came John Donne, the Romantics, way very gradually by reading, and Thomas Hardy, Edward Thomas; and in conversation and correspondence as source and bedrock, with the lan- with one or two close friends. In guage itself, like anyone else be- a sense, always concerned with po- ginning to write in English, I had etry, always bent on getting better Geoffrey Chaucer and William Shake- at it, I was biding my time. And I’m speare. I lost none of those writers glad of that now. Most of what I wrote along the way. I know them better, before I began to be published did love them more, prize them differ- matter – but only to me, it helped ently at every re-reading. They make me learn. Today such a relationship a major part of my feeling of connect- between writing poems and getting edness with the person I was becom- them published may be unusual. ing around 1960. Often nowadays, perhaps chiefly be- That line is a very English line. But cause of the increase in creative writ- I read French and German at Univer- ing courses at colleges and universi- sity, got to know and love the poetry ties, publication is taken to be the of Charles Baudelaire, Arthur Rim- validation of writing, that by which baud, Guillaume Apollinaire; Johann the writing is proved to be good. But Wolfgang von Goethe, Heinrich Heine really, there is little correlation be-

Almanach_sklad.indd 35 2013-04-04 10:48:19 36 · David Constantine

tween talent and publication. A glance of the southern metropolis. One of at literary history teaches us that; his earliest anthologies of Bloodaxe and any poet who needs chastening poets had the title Poetry with an might look back over past volumes of Edge. That British-local polemical even the most reputable poetry mag- intention has, over the years, become azines: go back thirty or forty years, less important than the larger ambi- the names of many contributors will tion to promote good poetry from be quite unknown to you. In truth, any age and from any place. Really, corroboration is hard to come by in Bloodaxe Books have become the poetry. It is much if from time to time defining publishers of poetry in the a poet feels valued (and accordingly United Kingdom, in two important encouraged) by people whose opin- ways. First, they give the fairest and ion she or he trusts; but even that, most comprehensive representation though gratifying, cannot amount to of the poetry actually being written proof. At the heart of poetry is, nec- here – by men and women equally, essarily and rightly, the belief that by poets of very different social and life will always exceed your ability ethnic backgrounds, in all manner of to say it. “Fail better” (Beckett’s voices. And secondly, extending from phrase) is the best you can hope for. that first achievement, by going Given that, the only corroboration abroad in space and time, through there can be is not of success but of much of Europe, to the USA, to Clas- your honestly trying, and of your fail- sical Greece and Rome, to India, ing better. I acknowledge that and Chile, China, Korea… (the list goes am even glad of it. Poetry really is on and on), Astley has demonstrated a zone in which the by now nearly just how various and abundant poet- ubiquitous language and criteria of ry is, and in presenting it to a wide assessment, quantification and rank- readership he has become not just the ing do not apply. purveyor of that variety and abun- I first had poems in magazines in dance but also a maker, an enlarger, the early 1970s, but did not publish of taste. His three great anthologies, a volume until 1980 and then be- Staying Alive, Being Alive and Being cause, by great good fortune, I was Human, have sold in many thou- living in the North East, and poems sands of copies. Profits from them go of mine appeared in the Newcastle to funding those items on his list – magazine Stand, and were noticed by translations, for one thing – which he Neil Astley just as he founded Blood­ thinks valuable but which he could axe Books and was actively looking not afford to publish without that in- for poets to begin his list. I was house subvention. It is the so-called among his three or four first, and “small publishers”, and Bloodaxe have been with him ever since. chief among them, who have done Bloodaxe Books takes its name from most for poetry in Britain during the Eric Bloodaxe, a legendary king of last thirty years: encouraging its writ- Northumbria, and Neil Astley intend- ers and translators, widening and ed- ed it combatively, against the culture ucating its readership.

Almanach_sklad.indd 36 2013-04-04 10:48:19 A Few Belongings and Particulars · 37

Bloodaxe Books are one indicator, celebrated in the Games and vividly through poetry, of what Britain now, apparent on the streets of most of our at home and in its dealings with cities. Not that any poet encompass- abroad, is like. Another, through sta- es in herself or himself that variety. tistics, is last year’s Census, whose That would not be possible; nor, results, for England and Wales, are I think, would it even be a desirable just being published. There are some aim. Poets writing in Britain today interesting revelations: people living are freer than they have ever been to here but born elsewhere now amount express themselves in their own voic- to 13% of the population (7.5 mil- es. There is a greater legal freedom lion); in 2001, the “white British” to be yourself, the law protects you made up 87% of the population, now in that identity. And with that funda- that figure is 80%; in twenty-four mental and enabling freedom comes of London’s thirty-two boroughs they the confidence to speak as your iden- are less than 50% (in Newham only tity prompts you to speak. Even the 16.7%); the number of people call- Queen no longer speaks the Queen’s ing themselves Christians has fallen English as strictly as she once did by 11%, to just 59% ; other religions (old recordings prove it), and with – Muslim, Hindu and Sikh especial- the very welcome demise of Received ly – have all increased; and of those Pronunciation there has come an having no religion the number has acceptance of, and delight in, all risen by 83% (to more than 14 mil- sorts of dialects and vernaculars. The lion, a quarter of the population of BBC, once the stronghold of RP, has England and Wales). And so on. Brit- for a long time been a public meeting ain has become, in Louis MacNeice’s place of many local accents. British phrase, “incorrigibly plural” – also English itself is only one variety, and very mixed: the number of people by no means the dominant one, among of mixed race has doubled over the many varieties of English, spoken by last ten years, to 2.2% of the popula- many millions, world-wide. tion; almost 12% of households now I doubt if even a great novelist – include members of different ethnic a Dickens, a Zola – could compre- groups. The opening ceremony of hend and present the hectic and this year’s Olympic Games, and the thriving mixed plurality of Britain Games themselves and the Paralym- now. So much in a small island! But pics, were an extraordinarily suc- anyone writing here today in what- cessful celebration of Britain’s diver- ever genre writes in the context, and sity and mixing. Well over three hun- open to the influences, of the felt and dred languages are spoken at home statistically proven cultural mix and in London today, each one of which flux. The line I traced earlier for my has its own culture, and its own tra- own beginnings was all British, white dition of stories, songs and poems. and male – some of the great poets of The poetry now being written in the the canon. But if I look at my reading UK comes of the vast and mixed plu- now, ask whose work I love, who rality documented in the Census, helps me in the love and the craft of

Almanach_sklad.indd 37 2013-04-04 10:48:19 38 · David Constantine

poetry, many would be women, and cal and personal truth – because many, women and men, have come to I could never write one single line me in the two or three foreign lan- of poetry any other way. I could nev- guages I can read and, with my grati- er address poetically, in any public tude, through translators from all fashion, the vast plural mix of the four quarters of the globe and across UK proven in the Census; but when the frontiers of the centuries also. For I read the cast list of the Nativity nine years (2003–2012), with my wife Play at my granddaughter’s primary Helen, I edited Modern Poetry in school those national facts and fig- Translation, which privilege gave us ures become palpable to me and both the freedom of the International make the grounds for a possible poem Republic of Letters, a colossal gift (the grounds, at least). The Angels and inspiration. were played by Afsana, Olivia and Robert Graves said, and I agree, that Tayibah; the Shepherds were Usman, poetry is “the profession of private Suhaib, Val, Kyan, Ameera, Zahra and truth”. I’d add to his words John Sumreen; and among the Choir and Keats’s: “I never wrote one single Star Dancers were Bilal, Areeba, Aar- Line of Poetry with the least Shadow if, Jennifer, Jayness, Thanjida, Srot, of Public thought”. Those are both Freddie, François, Tuaha, Elsie Mae, statements of conscience, to which Bertie, Gustavo, Imani and Tanya. I subscribe. Telling the truth in po- Making a poem, you convert the lo- etry without trimming it in any way cal, personal and accidental into the to public taste or favour is a matter of figurative. It will not become a poem integrity; but to me, at least, in my unless you do; but without those ele- own practice, those statements apply ments you cannot, in my experience, more as fact – simple existential fact even begin. I’ve always made my own – than as moral imperative. I share myths out of the real, concrete, close- the credo asserted or implied by at-hand things I know best or have Graves and Keats because, in prac- experienced most intensely. And per- tice, it determines what I can and haps because of that I have always, cannot do in poetry every bit as much and without pride or regret, felt my- as what I ought and ought not to do. self to be rather solitary and marginal I can only write out of my private among British poets; and that feeling truth, and if I paid any heed whatso- increases year by year, in part as the ever to what people (the public) frames of reference of younger poets thought of the result, I should not be change with the national flux and able to write at all. I obey William mixing described above. I say “with- Blake’s injunction to “Labour well out pride or regret” and I mean it. the Minute Particulars” – that is, at- There is nothing I could have done or tend to the real details of my own lo- could now do about it.

31 December 2012

Almanach_sklad.indd 38 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Poetry: One

Almanach_sklad.indd 39 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Almanach_sklad.indd 40 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Justyna Bargielska Poems

An adventure

Was the Big Bang only about sex? A generic mistake, a tremor due to other tremors? Oh, captain, you wouldn’t like to swim in the scalding basin of this poem, and having entered its harbor, you wouldn’t go to bed with any girl lurking for you in its slimy alleys. Let the choir confirm the energetic audit: here a clock has no hands. A snake has a hand instead of a head, but it curls up in a ball. Girls of fatal proportions throw those balls from heights into the night. Written 2004 Published 2009

It shoots, shoots though is a butterfly

– Excuse me, it’s my middle and after all, I have something there – she said before she left. They hadn’t seen such a dignified and fat naked woman on such a narrow cornice for a long time.

And what was it about? Maybe about that pot actually, in which division into kingdoms disappears. Maybe about the hall, where first children trained but which after dusk women entered and the wind started to move the curtain in reverse, to itself.

She stood there and watched if they were watching her but they weren’t. And maybe a row of coats only understood her a little, maybe clay, when it dried out, turned on her its kind-hearted, dead eye. Written and published 2009

Almanach_sklad.indd 41 2013-04-04 10:48:19 42 · Justyna Bargielska

A project to change all the photo frames

On a long summer day lawnmowers can work from dusk to dawn. You can wake and fall asleep by their whirr, by the story you don’t understand, but one day you have to face that phenomenon. And then, farewell, marvelous world, where an anise candy is luscious just for its content of the letter s.

Since then, you’ve carried your ration yourself, without taking turns, for with who. You see butterflies or rainbows appearing out of the blue for what they really are – harbingers of a sudden death, yours or your own for many generations on all possible sides.

Written and published 2009 Translated by Katarzyna Szuster

Almanach_sklad.indd 42 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Jerzy Jarniewicz Poems

Catalogue

She, you hear, doesn’t hear. Listens – on her head headphones. Of signs not a trace, only things remain, unbearably connected to dumb singularity: pen drive, mobile, hairdryer with diffuser. A tawdry catalogue, a prosthesis of order.

She, you see, doesn’t see. Looks – at the fast landscape unfolding out the window: post-Soviet tank, viaduct, Skierniewice cemetery. He could take her by the hand, but by taking – he knows, for how could it! – he’ll fix nothing. Not stop the train. He could reach for traces. Efface the spoor. Tear off the funereal t-shirt.

Really: it was at her place? On a trip? In someone else’s mirror? In the props room, laptop, lip gloss, nail clippers, and not a sign behind? Loses coordinates. It will not come, the sentence, or come together on his tongue. Doesn’t hear. 2009

Almanach_sklad.indd 43 2013-04-04 10:48:19 44 · Jerzy Jarniewicz

Covering your traces

he went out to come at dawn

when the day had begun and it was all over

the car stood relatively motionless in the window’s frame

I alternately closed left eye right shifting your shadow

from the wall to the door frame and back

my hand was like lead but the sweater worked like central heating

for no reason your astra began to cry for help

in an unacceptable tone of voice at this inhuman hour

he came here for nothing he made a mistake

you couldn’t have meant it seriously 2000

Almanach_sklad.indd 44 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Poems · 45

A simple love poem

We threw off our clothes and began to make love so revolutionary that the seat of the national bank shook, the stock exchange hit bottom, and dealers howled from the fire that ate their bowels and wallets.

We got into each other so utterly that the walls fell of the overfilled correctional facilities, and out came avengers with baseball bats, and went to the ministry of internal order. Police shock-troops scattered, abandoning shields, helmets and notebooks, all that was left was a black polonaise.

You mounted me so defiant that investors began in panic to pack their bags and went back home on cut-price planes, carrying off slapdash Sasnal canvasses, all they got from their Vistula mission (a ten-fold rise in price in just five years).

I swallowed you up like an anarchist, until in ruins lay the gothic galleries of Tesco and Carrefour, and into the walls melted the armoured ATMs: PKO BP, Pekao SA, Lukas Bank, Citibank, Amerbank, Millennium, Bank Silesia, WBK, Alior, Inteligo, Deutsche Bank, BPH, Multi Bank, Fortis Bank, ING and Post Bank.

I love you. Our naked bodies haunt Europe like an unfledged unguilty communism. 2009

Translated by David Malcolm

Almanach_sklad.indd 45 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Alan Riach Poems

At Sandwick (Whalsay, Shetland)

Sitting at a table looking out, beyond the houses, the land is low and gently curved in the lower field ahead and the little isolated clouds of sheep scuttle past in the bar of green between grey walls. Or else, on the yellower grass on the far field, small off-white puffs of weight and wool, they slow and stand still.

You would not wish to idealise. The isolated houses hold what households hold: warmth, ironies, affections, bitternesses, pain. But what is happening in the air – the sounds and peculiar silences that breathe with the scale of the sea, beyond headlands – occupies your listening as it comes to you. It approaches across the shapeliness of fields,

the specific echo-chambers of inhabited settlements. A gull glides in and over, lifting, above; a car drifts by like an ambling animal, slowly. And as I lift my eyes from the page to let the space out there soak in, the horizon cuts clean, above the roofs of houses, above the further low grassed hills. The gull has gone. Clouds have lifted. The clear air fills

with the far stretch of sea, a distant arm of island now seen coming in from the right, from north-west to south-east, sitting on the grey curving slab of the sea, sup- ported, as if moving and still at the same time, neither peaceful nor distracted. Trace the pen in, from the right to the left, rising to a low peak, masted: Bressay,

then a long slope rising to a rounded lower summit, then a sharper, slow, long slope down to a line, hardly there yet solid, dark, leading gently then accelerating up to the headlands and cliffs

Almanach_sklad.indd 46 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Poems · 47

of Noss. You can take a boat between them, but from here, it’s a single shade of colour to the end, two sets of cliffs, one rising over the other, and the grass flowing up to them, up to the left,

carrying the eye on, over the edge. Above, the sky has been one vast encyclo- pedia of clouds: a perfect grille of stratus, drifting in line, at the same pace towards the east (crossing my view from the right) while the cirrus and strato-cumulus come down from the left (from the west) but now as I write the whole huge bank of grey has lowered itself from the roof and filled the sky

till it lifts nothing: bird, cloud or island-shapes in distance, all become ob- scure. A young woman with a child in a pushchair is walking past silently on the path by the road be- tween me and the long stretch of sea. Then thin seams of white and blue lean in from the west, across the horizon. Before it has its chance to fill with horizontal tones of grey, green currents of light

make the single darker rocky island, in front of the islands far away, stand out as if black. It is low but peaked and small and uninhabited. Out there, the sound of water and rock will be as perpetual as it has ever been, and nothing can be heard from here, in this room. What you see, what you do hear, what these few hours or

days or minutes, lifetimes, generations, help to measure with is just this form and substance, presence, weight; shadow, colour, sound, how technically slow we are, against these innumerate, unnumberable tides. Fewer seabirds now inhabit the air and the cliffs than there were in my landlady’s youth, she says, and the ban on whitefish fish- ing has hurt,

and will change the whole human island, the school provision, households, homes. If every human economy balances itself as it can, it does so for a measure of the time required for grantedness to become knowable, and then to be able to speak, without rancour or need, of that which these things may support.

24/25 March 2004

Almanach_sklad.indd 47 2013-04-04 10:48:19 48 · Alan Riach

from Passages from India: Three Poems

“The illness and the cure, like a force of nature; life and death, the rain that gave hope, that flooded and drowned too; the pleasure and the pain”. – Paul Theroux, A Dead Hand

[…]

III: Kolkata

Howrah Bridge – moving, seen through traffic between buildings, above people – people on the pavements and crossing the roads, in crowds and crowds, people in the buildings, passing through doorways, entering, leaving, every building now this taxi drives me past, and above, in the windows, moving, and above the buildings, the bridge, moving, and beyond the traffic, buses, people, packed with people, and inches from the taxi window, the sides of buses, scarred and dented, moving in the constant noise of horns and shouting, talking, moving, rising over the people and the traffic and the buildings, the bridge rising into the dust and mist and brown and grey polluted air come down to rest on its highest structures, them rising into it, it meeting them, folding into them, inhumanly high and intimate, Howrah Bridge – So the taxi takes me through the streets and the maze of routes, the labyrinth, these canyons of Kolkata, till we come to the great whirlpool, the gulf of the circular roads around the central railway staton. And now the bridge is close, looming. The traffic stops at the lights and all the engines are switched off as the crowds pour off the pavements, over the roads, to the other sides, torrential surge of movement, sensitized as people are, but caught among and moving along these huge, irreversible tides. And now to cross, the bridge takes us on and into its structure.

Almanach_sklad.indd 48 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Poems · 49

The current drives us all along its span. For a minute or two or three, perhaps, the vast tranquil shape of the river below is seen in the twilight of pink, ochre, delicate grey, and I roll the window down as the January air rolls in, cool and suddenly clean, and the ships along the river can be seen in their separate places, moving or at anchor in the commerce of their cargoes and the purpose of their destinations. – And then it’s over, we’re over, and the curve round the road takes us back, to return, crossing once again, back through the city, back to where we came from. Howrah Bridge behind us and the river far below. January 2012

Almanach_sklad.indd 49 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Almanach_sklad.indd 50 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Telling Stories: Two

Almanach_sklad.indd 51 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Almanach_sklad.indd 52 2013-04-04 10:48:19 Zina Rohan A Clean Bill of Health

They took his blood tests in the usual assistant will give you a diet sheet manner when Peter Parker was three when you leave. You will naturally days old. Twenty-four hours later, see to it that your daughter never with the results returned, his mother smokes. You will endeavour to keep and father were beside themselves her away from industrial pollutants. with relief. Their son would have You will value regular exercise. If a clean birth certificate. The first you will forgive me for saying so, hurdle had been crossed without Mr er um”, a stumble. “Smith”. On the other side of the ward the cur- “Mr Smith, it might not be such a bad tains had been drawn, for dignity, idea if you too were to begin to value around Mrs Smith’s bed. Still guey it now. But when the chips are down, with placental residue Veronica slept as in this case they clearly are ac- unsuspecting in her cot at the foot of cording to the read-out in your hand, the bed while Mrs Smith wailed and what has been programmed into an Mr Smith railed. Between them lay individual’s genes cannot be re- the paper on which their daughter’s -programmed. At least not yet. Not as future lay shredded. Who would em- things currently stand, if you get my ploy her? Who would give her life in- meaning. It is true that there are one surance? Who would ever invite her or two conditions which are becom- to walk with him down the aisle? ing susceptible to therapy but these Pausing to allow the distraught par- are caused by a single faulty gene ents a few moments to pull them- which I’m afraid to say...” selves together Dr Spears attempted Mr Smith was indeed an impatient consolation which, it has to be ac- sort. “But science is moving on”. knowledged, he did not do well. “All the time, Mr Smith, all the time”. “I find people tend to fall into one “So by the time my Veronica is in her of two groups”, he said. “Those who teens, they might have found a cure”. recognise that one has to accept what “By the time your Veronica is in her fate has given them and those who teens they may well have located ex- are foolish enough to try to fight it”. actly which are the rogue genes on Having identified this couple as her map. As to a cure, as you put it, belonging to the second group, Dr I very much doubt…” Spears continued. “There is of course “But you can’t know that”. much that can be done in the circum- “You are absolutely right, Mr Smith”, stances. Diet will be important. My said Dr Spears with the greatest

Almanach_sklad.indd 53 2013-04-04 10:48:19 54 · Zina Rohan

satisfaction. “In this profession we surfaces for objects which, if reached know, as no one else does, that what when her back was turned, might is known today for certain becomes cause harm. All this care saw Peter replaced tomorrow by something else Parker unscathed into nursery school. that is known for certain. To that ex- Meanwhile, work was in progress. By tent, if you wish, there is hope. But the time Peter Parker and Veronica if I were you I wouldn’t bank on it. Smith were ready to leave primary Finding out what can go wrong and school scientists at the Institutes of putting it right are not by any means Health in New York announced that the same thing. Oh no. So as I say, the remaining genes on the human when the chips are down… keep off genome had been located and their the chips! Ha!” various functions described, their A week on Mr and Mrs Parker con- DNA sequenced; two years later col- tinued to reflect on their good for- leagues at the Pasteur Institute in tune. Here he was, their own new- Paris published a lengthy paper com- born thing, cosily tucked under his prehensible only to each other and cellular blanket at home, white cot- to a few other competing specialists. ton mittens on his flailing paws, still The broad conclusions of their re- too young perhaps to be quite rosy, search were, however, laid before the still too small to resemble anyone in British public in a television docu- particular, but already officially pro- mentary bordering on the accurate nounced a success. How might it which suggested that every ailment have felt, they mused, had they been that had a genetic component ought, told that, on the contrary, there was in principle, to be curable. a flaw in his design? Mr and Mrs Parker watched the doc- Peter grew chubby, squalling at times umentary with Peter, because sci- immeasurably but making up for it ence on television was educational. with uninterrupted half hours of good It was also salutory because there but humour. He swallowed most of his for the grace of God and don’t let him food and only occasionally spewed forget it. They sent out for cheese and it back. His mother quickly learned tomato pizzas with extra anchovies, not to offer him mashed banana or black forest gateau and a free bottle steamed fish. When his nose ran so of coca cola to have for their supper did the noses of the Parker parents while they watched. “Just think”, who bought extra tissues and mar- said Mrs Parker, munching. “If Pe- velled that nature can invent such ter’s tests had come out different, we variations on the theme of a single vi- wouldn’t have been enjoying this piz- rus. As his limbs filled out and came za, would we?” She had befriended increasingly under his control, he Mrs Smith and Veronica at the well- spent minutes at a time passing a red baby clinic when the children were plastic rattle from his left hand to his small and had been told of the low right and back again. Eventually he cholesterol meals the Smith family was on the move and Mrs Parker was would all have to endure in perpetu- forced to inspect all her shelves and ity for the sake of the girl’s continua-

Almanach_sklad.indd 54 2013-04-04 10:48:19 A Clean Bill of Health · 55

tion. “Mind you, since they’re saying onto virtue. Indeed, some of them here that they’ll be able to cure eve- had been heard to say that it was no rything now, p’raps she can soon eat longer possible to speak of vice or what she likes”. virtue at all, for these were words of “Don’t you believe it”, said Mr Park- judgment. And people could only be er darkly, and having a clear head. judged for what they had chosen to “Ought. That’s what the guy said. do. Mrs Smith remembered the vicar Ought. Doesn’t mean can”. of her childhood Sundays and won- But as Mr Smith had earlier ob- dered if he was still alive and wheth- served, science moves on. By the er he would now look back on his time the two children had arrived life’s work as so much wasted breath. at puberty they were required by law Then she bravely bared her forearm. to offer themselves for further testing Meanwhile her acquaintance, Mrs for it had become possible to discern Parker, was also preparing to bare not only which individuals were la- hers. Mr Parker was reading the trade tent criminals, but also what was to magazine he’d brought with him be- be their crime. cause you always had to wait in these Mrs Smith sat in the crowded waiting places. But Mrs Parker was thinking, room of one of the portacabin clinics they were getting through the people set up in haste and on government at a rate, considering. Of course, if money in supermarket carparks and it was your job, if all you did all lay-bys throughout the land. She day was take blood, you’d have to quailed at the options that rose be- get good at it, get competent, fast, or fore her mind. What if her daughter they’d have your job off you and give should be certified wicked? What it to someone else. You couldn’t be if she herself or her husband were wasting people’s time. Not with eve- found, at this late date, to be unsuit- ryone here, as they were, queuing. ed to society? After so many blame- There were so many tests they had to less years, could it be that they must get done these days. It seemed like pack their bags and slink away, con- yesterday they’d all been here for demned to pre-emptive incarcera- the AIDS one, and got through that no tion? She feared it might be so, for problem, and so they should. All the Veronica’s meals were as lean, her Parkers, all the Smiths too. exercise regime as stringent as ever. She nodded at Mrs Smith and rolled Every day from five to seven the her eyes to show she too thought Smiths meditated to prevent stress. they’d all been waiting long enough. They did all that had been advised Lots of people still to go. Mrs Smith and so far the demon infarct had was looking trim. Must be the low fat been kept at bay. But when the pro- diet that did it. Mr Smith wasn’t look- fessors had discovered that bad be- ing so trim and he could have done haviour was also written in the blood with it. Maybe he slipped out some- they had not on this occasion pub- times and bought himself the odd lished factsheets describing the sim- kebab when his daughter wasn’t there ple steps that might be taken to cling to complain she wanted some too,

Almanach_sklad.indd 55 2013-04-04 10:48:19 56 · Zina Rohan

poor mite, with the disease waiting running with secrets, all your past in her blood, tapping its fingers and and all your future as well. And no counting off the days. Not that she wonder it was so quick if all they did was a mite any longer. More a young was jab your finger. lady. Funny that. Boys and girls. At the same age they didn’t look it. Dr Spears had aged, for not only sci- There was Peter, six foot tall but still ence moves on. But he smiled at the all elbows and grubby nails while Parkers, all three, hoping they too the Smiths’ Veronica looked ready might derive delight from the unrav- for some young man to sweep her off elling of new certainties. What is ca- her feet. If one would, given what pable of being known it is surely bet- people knew. ter to know. “I wonder they don’t get the tubes “I want a second opinion”. mixed up”, she said to her husband “In what sense, Mr er-um…?” or her son. “Parker”. “Why’s that, then?” said Mr Parker “In what sense, Mr Parker?” and turned a page. “In the sense that there must be “They can’t”, rebuked Peter. “Every- some mistake”. thing’s got to match. Date of birth, “And why is that?” blood type, all the other tests there’ve “That is because it doesn’t make been. The computer would spot it if sense. I am fine and always have they fed in the wrong results”. been. No sign of naughty business”. The things they teach them, thought Dr Spears looked at his screen. “As Mrs Parker, these days. indeed one would expect”. Then the Parkers were called into the “My wife too”. booth. They sat themselves in a row “Quite so”. at the table with their sleeves rolled “Then how come our boy, whose up but the girl in the green uniform genes must come from the two of us, smiled. “Things have moved on”, should turn out to be, according to she said. “You’ll be glad to know”. your…” She laid their right hands flat on the “First of all, Mr Parker, I shouldn’t piece of paper towel spread before have to remind you that your son’s them and then moved from one to the genetic make-up is the product not next and lifted each middle finger, only of the genes provided by you jabbed a small blade into the fleshy and your good wife, but also of the pad, squeezed a globule of blood out genes of your respective parents. Do onto a slide, slipped the slide into you see”. a tube and slotted each tube, with its “Aha! Got you there! Our parents, printed label, click, into its place in I happen to know, were law-abiding. the slowly moving conveyor belt be- Never in any trouble, any of them”. hind her. There’s a secret in each one Mr Parker jutted his chin. of those, thought Mrs Parker sucking “Er-um. If you will excuse my saying her sore finger, for all they look iden- so, sir, but that isn’t actually the same tical. A life story in a dot of blood, thing”.

Almanach_sklad.indd 56 2013-04-04 10:48:19 A Clean Bill of Health · 57

“How so?” elaborate on Mrs Parker’s theme. As “He means, dad, that they mightn’t’ve so often when he had to put into got caught”. words unmistakeable options no one “Um, thank you. Precisely so. But wished to hear, he directed his opin- of course there is another factor we ions to the wall at a diagonal point might bear in mind”. high above his left eye. “Yes. You “Which is?” see. Mrs Parker has hit the nail. Fair- “Well, your son here... I say, do ex- ly and squarely. On its head”. Briefly cuse me for talking about you as if Dr Spears rubbed his own. The sci- you weren’t here, young man…” ence didn’t purturb him but the pa- “Feel free. They do it all the time”. tients never failed to. “Let me lay the “Your son here might represent what position before you. We have to ad- we could call a new direction”. mit that we do not yet know which at- “New direction? What sort of new di- tributes natural selection favours. On rection?” the face of it, we might assume that “Random mutation, dad”. violence and deceit must win out be- Mr Parker stared at Dr Spears, then cause we know that all life is engaged climbed from his chair. “Are you in a never-ending battle to the finish, calling my son a random mutation? preferably someone else’s. In the Have you seen his latest school re- struggle between species the devel- port?” opment of long teeth in a predator But with the passing of time Dr Spears may have given rise to longer legs in had grown accustomed to moments its prey. But in the struggle between of alarm. His voice grew unctuous. individuals within a species, the “It cannot be anything but excellent, struggle for the best mate, it may be I feel sure. The young man has al- that nature allowed what we might ready given me an indication of his call goodness to prevail as a devious intelligence, at least”. alternative to badness. Badness looks Since girlhood Mrs Parker had known sexy but goodness may help to raise that one always goes to the doctor in the next generation and nothing pairs. One to get het up, the other to counts but that. However”, and Dr ask the sensible questions. It was her Spears knuckled his eyes, “this must moment to speak. “There’s nothing remain speculation because we have wrong with random mutation, dear. If lived so long with the rules and reg- someone hadn’t started the random ulations that we have invented, it is mutations we’d still be in the trees”. impossible to strip away what we She looked at Dr Spears for encour- think we have come to know. Above agement, but he was on the edge of all, you should consider yourselves his chair and silent. “The question fortunate. There are, believe you me, really is, dear, what’s natural selec- societies elsewhere and, needless to tion going to do about it?” say, people within this one, who will Dr Spears breathed out a dry whis- say, looking at the information we tle through a puckered pinhole in have in front of us about your son”, his pursed lips. Gathered himself to pointing at his screen, “and I won’t

Almanach_sklad.indd 57 2013-04-04 10:48:19 58 · Zina Rohan

mince my words for you wouldn’t know what it’s doing or why. Well, wish that would you, that natural now we have learned more. We have selection is best nipped in the bud, learned that there is no part even of so to speak, either by”, he slashed the conscious mind within our con- a finger across his throat, “or”, he scious control. As it were. You may chopped a vertical palm edge down “want” until you are proverbially over his groin. “Luckily, we live in blue in the face not to be a rapist a different world”. but the “you” who is apparently do- The Parkers faced him across his ing this wanting is nothing more than desk without words. The desk, Peter a social construct. Why do you not noticed, had on it two ring marks want to be a rapist, Master Parker? from staining coffee mugs. Or per- Answer me that? It might after all, be haps tea. He sat forward, elbows on diverting as an occupation, for you. knees, his interlinked fingers a chin- It may well be that you would be do- prop. “But”, he said, “Dr Spears”, ing what your mutated genes most he said, in perfectly even tones, un- need. But you retreat from this. Why? der the circumstances. “I don’t want Because you think raping people is to be a rapist”. wrong. Why do you think so? Be- Dr Spears hoped he seemed compas- cause you have been told so by other sionate. After all this time he thought and older people who have been sim- he could reconstruct the emotion on ilarly instructed, who in their turn his features. Yet he could not quite and so on and so on. Now, don’t get conceal a momentary irritation, so me wrong. If I had a daughter, which that when he spoke that too was as it happens I do not, but if I had, heard. “The trouble with the younger and if I discovered that you had in- generation is that you’ve all been terfered with her against her will brought up to want so much. You sit I should probably shoot you, slowly. there and you say, ‘I don’t want to be Why would I do that? Certainly not a rapist’. I daresay you don’t, or if because someone once told me that I may put it more correctly, I dare- what you had done was a crime, or say you imagine you don’t. For who even, God help us, a sin. On the oth- are you, Master Parker, to be so cer- er hand, if I heard that you had at- tain that you know what you want? tacked someone else’s daughter, some- Now you will tell me, in that impa- one I do not know, someone in whose tient way you youngsters have, that daughter I have no interest, I might you know your own mind. But I must join the choir of voices calling for ask you to recall that long before you your punishment. Now there, I be- were born there was a great man, lieve, I would be doing what I have mistaken in many ways, possibly in been taught to do. And that is where most but a great man nonetheless, your problem lies. Mrs Parker”, Dr who pointed out to us that there is Spears turned to her. “The question a large part of our minds, the un- before us today is not what will natu- conscious, over which we have no ral selection do. It’s what will your control. Far from that. We don’t even neighbours do once the lists are pub-

Almanach_sklad.indd 58 2013-04-04 10:48:19 A Clean Bill of Health · 59

lished as the government insists they Peter Parker pulled his father’s arm. must be”. His face was haggard, years on him. “What can we do?” “Come on, dad. Let’s go home and “I’m afraid I don’t know. They say, in pack. Mum can find a monastery in their wisdom and charity, that those the Yellow Pages. Whatever the guy with a predisposition to theft should says, I, me”, he banged his chest, be, where possible, raised and then “do not want to be a rapist. If I have maintained in circumstances where to spend the rest of my life making temptation and need will be kept to mead, then I will”. a minimum, for remember, a predis- In the doorway Mrs Parker stopped position to something does not mean and looked back. “Do you believe in the individual must inevitably com- God, Dr Spears?” mit the deed. Now that we recog- “Inconceivable, Mrs Parker. But nise that no one can be said to be en- monasteries have always served tirely responsible for what he does, a purpose”. yet so long as we continue to disap- The car park round the portacabins prove of certain acts, then we have was thronging with people, like the no choice but to separate the people crowds a moment before the start of we have identified as being at risk the monthly January sales, like stu- from the circumstances that might dents at the university looking for trigger their predisposition. Some their names on the exam results. Tri- might argue, indeed some do, that umph, dejection, disbelief. Sideways for their own protection all females glances from the triumphant at the should be kept off the streets. But in others. Sideways steps. Arms pulled times of economic stringency it’s tight to the body, children clasped not thought practicable at present. If more tightly by the hand. Handbags I were you, I’d send Peter to a mon- snapped fast and pressed close. Only astery. A closed order for preference. those with radiant smiles, among For good”. them Veronica Smith with the time But Mr Parker was on his feet, wav- bomb still ticking inside her, had li- ing his trade magazine. “But you’ve cence to celebrate. But as they made just said that in fact Peter might nev- off to do so they all took note of the er do… it. So putting him away would others scuttling away. be like locking a man in prison sim- ply because he looks as if he might Mr Parker loaded Peter’s bags into smash a window, but there it is, the the car, meagre luggage for a lifetime next day, the next week, the next year. but they’d been advised to take the Still there. Not smashed. You don’t minimum. lock a man up for looking as if he Mrs Parker was cooking a last fami- might do something”. ly supper. She’d baked a Victoria Dr Spears shrugged. “It’s been known. sponge with chocolate icing and However, while there’s no scientific hundreds and thousands on the top basis to loitering with intent, in Pe- which, in the seclusion of his home, ter’s case…” Peter could still admit was his fa-

Almanach_sklad.indd 59 2013-04-04 10:48:19 60 · Zina Rohan

vourite. She was mashing potatoes. ven’s. I’m afraid they may close up The gravy was ready. The roast siz- for the night”. zling. She couldn’t imagine that she “Good heavens. Holy orders, eh? would never make a meal for him Well, we’ll be running that way. Drop again, and him such a rewarding eat- him off if you like”. er. She wondered whether the monks It didn’t seem the best way to take had taken the test or whether they leave of your only son, in a streaming were exempt because they were all lay-by, handing him over to stran- locked up anyway. She wondered gers. But he was handing him over to whether she would ever be allowed to strangers as it was and there was no see Peter again and whether she point the boy catching his death would keep his room exactly as it was while they waited. To tell the truth, as a shrine, or redecorate it and let it. the sooner the whole sorry business She wondered what to tell her mother was over with the better it’d be. Mr who was coming to stay that evening. Parker was one of those who turns to They hadn’t had the heart to put her leave before the train has pulled off. Hadn’t known what to say, as away from the platform. Always been a matter of fact. bad at goodbyes. Peter was flicking through channels “What d’you reckon, son?” on the remote. Peter shrugged. It made no odds. After the meal he helped his mother They moved his luggage from the wash up and let her hug him. He disabled car. said, “Say hallo to Gran”. He threw “Will you write?” the dog’s ball for him in the garden, “If they let me”. then took off his muddy shoes and The woman felt tears gather in the put on clean ones for the journey. back of her throat. She was no be- His life was over and he couldn’t liever but the thought of such a young even feel people would admire him a boy committing himself so soon to for doing the right thing because it God touched her somewhere. As he no longer existed. But he would got in the car she sensed an urgency know, he thought. Doctors or no in him. doctors. “Goodbye then, dad”, through the It was a fine night as they drove but window. the road was long. Then it began to “Oh, Peter”. And they were gone. rain. Eventually the car slewed to the He leant back in the warm of the left with a puncture. Mr Parker pulled travelling vehicle and listened desul- out his mobile phone and called the torily to the vacuous exchanges of the AA. While they shivered in the car, unknown couple, inclined to doze, waiting, another car pulled up with wishing he was already there, hoping a man and a woman in it. The man never to arrive. Then it seemed to wound down his window. “Hallo, him the car was stopping. Between there. Are you in trouble?” the rivulets of rain on the glass he “Got ourselves a puncture, haven’t saw a low building. we. I was taking my lad to St Ste- “Are we here already?”

Almanach_sklad.indd 60 2013-04-04 10:48:19 A Clean Bill of Health · 61

The man turned and laughed. “No, of your height? That’s right. That’s it. you’ve a while still to go. This is the I must say, I’m glad you’re with her. station. My wife’s just dropping me off. I’ve never liked the idea of her travel- Why don’t you hop in the front where ling alone at night, but what could be there’s more leg room for a young man better than a young monk?”

Written 1998

Almanach_sklad.indd 61 2013-04-04 10:48:19 David Malcolm The Wizard Laird of Skene

Fan I wis last in Aleppo, a man tellt at wye. Maybe we shude, but we din- me o a fowk that bade in the high nae. We write in southern, and that’s hills of the Lebanon, a fowk that, he the way of it. The trick would be to do said, hid not just the richt tae lie tae it better than they do. Tae dee it bet- the furriner, but, indeed, hid a duty ter than they dee. tae dee it. I think the Druse they wir So, I’ll write about the Laird in Eng- cried. I thocht o them the last night. lish (but there will be other tongues A coorse fowk, you say? I dinna think at play as well, of necessity). so. Soonds juist aboot richt tae me. The auld Laird (I cannae stop maself, But last night… there was ane o they ye see – I fear this will be a maca- buddies fae Edinburgh, a eager to ronic tale – but life is like that) was gaither up the wisdom o das Volk. I’d an eccentric buddy. His lady had seen them at work betimes in mony died years before in Edinburgh, or lands, aifter le dernier mot authèn- some ill-tricket fowk maintained, had tique du peuple. Aye, I thocht, they’ll left him in high disdain and headed be deein it tae the black fowk in off to France. From what I know of America someday, just you wait. him and his son, that’s entirely cred- Weill, this mannie wis quizzing the ible. So the old Laird was left with lads fae the fairms. He wanted athin: a young son, a pale harsh-looking sangs, stories, legends. An then he lad, pinched-faced, and with brown got on to the Laird. Weill, the lads did eyes that stared when they weren’t me proud. With niver a glance at me, cast down at the ground. He was auld Dod launched intae a fine spiell. brought up by aunts in Glasgow, and A the guid yins wir there: the shadow, they thrashed order into him. Even at the ride ower the loch, braking the his wildest, he always folded his Contessa’s hairt. Aye weill, that yin clothes neatly on the chair at night, wis half-true. They kennt the truth, and put his watch carefully on the fitivir that is, wid hurt ower much. night stand, if there was one, and on I staggert oot intae the nicht. The lift the window sill if there wasn’t. The wis as black as the Contessa’s hair, lassies would laugh at him for that, an the stars as shairp as thon jewels but they found he was site bit fiercer she wore. A fox barkit on the hill ay- in bed, sometimes a touch more than ont the loch. An I cam hame to the they wanted. And God forbid you cottage he bocht me. should file one of his books, or crease And now I’m thinking - why am I try- a page. Aye. When he was thirteen, ing to write in Scots? We dinnae wricht the old Laird betook himself to the

Almanach_sklad.indd 62 2013-04-04 10:48:19 The Wizard Laird of Skene · 63

city. He wasn’t unhappy with what oor destination – ladies and gentle- he found. The lad was handsome, men, mesdames monsieurs, meine Da- could read, did read, wrote a fair men und Herren, señoras y señors! – hand, and had a devil of a charm. was the Continent. The old ladies didna thrash him now, but speillt him consumingly. Any- They told such tales of us. They tell way, it was back to the Mearns, and them still. Or at least they tell them the big dark house with its blin waas, of him. I do not figure largely, if at with its wide, cauld acres. all, in any man’s tale of the Wizard I mind the carriage coming in. I was Laird of Skene. There is much about in the street doing messages for my Robert Muir, and damned little of mither, who served up at the big David Shaw, the mute nameless bag- house, but didna live in. I mind the man, an anonymous witness. But pale face in the window and the eyes I am the one who tells the story now. staring out, takin it a in. I think he Where are the others? I can shape it saw me then though he never spoke how I care to. I could even make my- of it, but there was maybe a wee flash self a hero – of sorts. A hero of sorts. of intelligence atween us, even then. A hero of outcomes. I like to think so, or am I just an old But they did, and they do, tell such man telling tales worse than auld Dod stories. He went to Rome to study the in the bar? dark arts at a Jesuit college. The dev- He was a one, a young hellion, aye il himself was the instructor, dressed, running ower the land, talking tae of course, as a humble priest. The fairmers, poachers, tinkers, inebriates, cost of instruction – a noble fee – snake charmers, modesty men, bum was to be the soul of the last scholar boys, honest wives, bonny lassies, and out of class on the last day of term. some plain yins in a. The Laird knew When that last day came, there was, well that he couldna hold him on the indeed, much jostling and jousting land. Nor did he want to. So needs among the international fraternity, must he be sent abroad. And for that sated with devilish instruction, and a companion, a manservant, a bag when the last bell went there was carrier, was necessary. Why the Laird a wild rush for the door. Our hero chose me, I will nivir ken. He had though, his mind perhaps on a bold but nodded twice to me in my hail signorina, or a sonnet, or the struc- life, as far as I mind, once to tell me ture of a crystal, or perhaps out of tae get the hell’s way out of his, and gentlemanly disdain, did not leap in the interview for the post was not, with the Gadarene mob, but coolly shall we say, exhaustive. But then packed his scholar’s leather satchel, I found that my mither was packing and ambled insouciant to the door. my few things in a thick blanket with “Ah hiv ye!”, crowed the Dark Lord a leather strap, and holding me at (transformed to a black hairy shape airms’ length wi tears in her een. We with spider arms and speaking broad set off on the stage to Aiberdeen, me Scots in place of douce and suave on the outside, himself within, and Italian).

Almanach_sklad.indd 63 2013-04-04 10:48:19 64 · David Malcolm

“No, no”, cries our man, raising falling foul thereby of Jews and Mos- a finger. “There’s ay lad ahint me”. lems alike. He went to Antioch to He points and sure enough the devil read holy works, and that’s why Scot- sees a figure slipping along, follow- land remains to this day a vassal of ing the Scotsman, trying to sneak out the English. without paying his dues. He could speak the tongues of men “Pasa por favor”, calls the Devil, in – double Dutch and Sephardic, the fine Jesuitical Spanish, grabs the lad jargon of the Ma’min and conversa- behind ours, and vanishes with an el- tional Sard. He talked with warriors dritch screech, banging of windows, from the Hittite dead, and made and whiffs of sulphur. bones dance in the Bekaa Valley. He But imagine the Prince of Darkness’s wrote a neat hand in Spanish, said rage when he gets to Hell and finds prayers in Greek, and could order the Laird has tricked him. All he has the best food in any inn or hotel the is our man’s shadow. length and breadth of fair France. Though from that day on, the Wizard When the shaven headed Polish Laird of Skene was a man with no magnates came to Skene, lost from shadow, nor could his shape be clear- their boat, fleeing the anger of the ly seen in mirrors, windows or water, great Tsarina, he took them to the big and he limped somewhat in the left house, entertained them in the grand foot where the devil had torn off the manner, and put them on their way to last tissues, the nebulous integu- Leith the next day. But the Russian ments, binding shadow to man. he would never speak, except to The other stories they tell! They’d fill curse, for once a mad captain of Cos- a box. How he cheated an old Jew sacks cheated him of a fine carpet, money-lender of his whistle. How he somewhere on the uncouth border fought on both sides at Malplaquet. between the Ottomans and the Ro- How he met the ghost of the mighty manovs. The Russians anyway, be- Hannibal with his elephant, and cause they had made their own trade spoke to him in Carthaginian. How with darkness, were the only people he visited the Sublime Porte in Con- he met that could outdrink him. But stantinople, disputed with Sabbatai the Jews he loved and talked to them Zevi, and persuaded the Sultan and in their own tongue, for they had much his vizir to raise a Jewish-Turkish secret lore and beautiful women. army to fight for Scotland’s indepen- How he won a fortune and lost it at dence, he, of course, to be the first the cards in one night in a brothel off king of a free Scotland, and the one the Haymarket in London, all be- who would bring the twelve tribes to- cause his eye was distracted by gether out of the diaspora, summon- a child prostitute whom he spent his ing them home to the place of the lost last sovereigns to save, that night tribe, the wandering semitic Scots. sleeping rough in a kennel in Seven But how he was struck by fire from Dials, where he caught the pox that heaven on the waterfront at Salonika cost him his nose, so that for years he and converted to the Orthodox faith, wore a plaster one made by the best

Almanach_sklad.indd 64 2013-04-04 10:48:19 The Wizard Laird of Skene · 65

surgeons to the King. How he wrote from a flask and giggled. They rode a great epic poem of Scotland’s glo- across the ice on the Loch of Skene, ries, and gave it away once in a bitter and when the poor traveller knew rage – it would not win Scotia’s free- that they had done so, he went all dom back - for a jug of coarse red over pale, took the megrims and fell wine. How he danced at the great down in a dead faint. Doge of Venice’s ball dressed as a woman, and fought a duel with Aye well, it’s grand to know it was a one-eyed German cavalry officer that exciting. It was wild enough, who called him a catamite and a po- dear readers, even if it wasn’t quite etaster. He slew the cavalryman, after- as lurid and fiery. If it was the devil wards saying that his lusts were one that led him on, promising all and thing, but he’d hear no one impugn delivering so damned little… I know his numbers. How, while staying at not – and I would, I believe, know, a French count’s chateau in the broad would I not? Would I not? lands of the Loire, he seduced one The truth was more prosaic. We did by one the Count’s four daughters, not head to Rome. We were protes- assiduously slipping from bedcham- tant Scots, children of a righteous ber to bedchamber, like a mad wee reformation, nae papist gewgaws for beastie knowing nought but his own us, and so we made our way to Hei- driving lusts, leaving them each delberg by the Rhine, there to pursue pregnant, and the children being giv- knowledge. I did not begrudge it him en up for adoption to good families – that it was for him. I was happy to becoming, in their due time, Danton, be in a new world, full of new things. Charlotte Corday, Wolfe Tone, and I kept his shoes and linens clean, the great Napoleon (the terror of the and learnt much German and met English) himself. And how he fell many couthy folk that way. I also had deep enamoured of one great lady in time for leisure, to read a few books, Grenada, but she threw him over, and to talk to educated men and women, renouncing love he became a recluse and to broaden my knowledge of the in Skene, but once again fell victim world, which we both found at first to Venus, only to have her, too, reject was sorely lacking. But from the out, him, whereupon he fell into despair the Laird was a driven man. It was as and rode straight to his black lord if you put him on the continent and in hell. Where now he sits, a carbon he rushed toward everything to con- simulacrum of the rosy bouncy man sume it, a man himself on fire, hug- he was. ging all to his brands. He studied Oh aye, and he once found a traveller medicine and theology, the classics lost in a blind snow storm and offered and philosophy, and history also, but him a ride in his coach. But the poor the mathematics he had no time for. man looking out the window saw that He was at his books from the start. the reins were held by a black hairy If he had a curse, and I’ve thought wild beast, auld Nick himself, whilst about this long, it was emulation. He the Wizard laird swigged fiery liquors must be the best. It was his disabling

Almanach_sklad.indd 65 2013-04-04 10:48:19 66 · David Malcolm

sin. None should match him. He must me think so. I was there to bring him bow to no one. It drove him to hours a book he had forgotten, but I made of perfecting his German and his no move toward him, as he shuffled French, to nights spent pouring over the floor of the long closed corridor, books of abstruse (and, at times, halt- dragging himself slowly towards the ing) wisdom, to days spent at the locked doors. fencing school till his body shook it He spoke to himself, I think, in was that fatigued, to other nights a tongue I did not know. spent drinking and whoring, for he One story they tell is true though. We must show he was best in all the had done with the university, with humane accomplishments. When we Heidelberg and the broad Rhine. For first arrived, we were in truth little three years we had dandered round but raw northern provincial upstarts, Europe. The auld Laird’s letters of from the edges of the civilized world, credit were worthy, and, in truth, our clothes as rough as out tongues. most days we spent damned little. We were made to feel so. We changed A new town, modest lodgings by the that. river or the castle wall, or above an I do not think he sold his soul to the inn, clean beds, good ale, bright devil. I have never seen the devil, tawny wine, a pretty pot girl, and and though I believe in hell, for that then the castle library, the churches, I have seen, the devil as a body, sights of note, the local notabilities. a corporeal presence… well, in him He watched, he looked, he harkened, I doubt. The devil is within us how- he learned. He scribbled in his note- ever. Of that am surer. It is what books. Then when the fit took him, drives us to the wickedness and folly we’d off to a spa or a resort town, for that is our human nature. the quality, the fashionable folk, and But perhaps I’m too mundane – as cards and dancing and snatching servants should be, I suppose. For young girls in narrow corridors and I once saw him walking in the clois- slipping a hand up their dresses, and ters of the colegium magnum, in sum- whispering lewdnesses in their ears. mer, a heavy summer’s day of rain I joined in all this. The mistress clouds and black heat. The lilac doubtless had a pretty maid, and hung heavy and damp in the court- some mistresses, baulked of the mas- yard and the fountain was still. He ter (for even he could not pleasure did not see me, or did not care to. His all) settled for the man. I have seen face was pale. He had come from one great ladies shed off their dresses for of the dark staircases. His foot drag­ me, and I have woken on satin pil- ged a little as it had started to do now lows to have raisins in honey dripped when he was most tired. He was mut- on my warm belly. tering to himself. I had a sense, but But I digress. We were in Switzerland no more than that, that there was by a broad lake among great moun- someone on the staircase, but I could tains. He had just finished some work not move to make sure. Something of which he was vaunting, sovereign about the set of the shadows made proud. He did not tell me what. But it

Almanach_sklad.indd 66 2013-04-04 10:48:19 The Wizard Laird of Skene · 67

was done. We were lucky at cards a stale cup of ale in front of him. He that night and won steadily, as if was then only at the beginning of a dark hand were guiding them. He his fame, a name of possible note- was passing witty and charming. The -to-come, someone who promised bon ton gathered round to wonder. well: a volume of pastoral pieces in Hand after hand went the laird’s way. a late neoclassical style, with some The night was clear outside, a dash brooding over transience, all in reg- of gleaming moon, heavy bushes, ular trimeters, fully rhymed. This warm air, the still lake beyond the night he was in despair. He looked lawn, the mountains touched with up at us as we entered, and his eyes a white light. He had made a pack were round with incipient tears. But of money, when the German officer he waved us over with our flagon of became cross. The laird had magi- country wine. cally snatched a higher hand from His story was a sad one, but not un- a sure loss. It was inevitable. Hard known. He had scraped together words were passed. Older men looked money for a trip to Europe, hoping pained; younger ones could scarce- that the high mountains, the new ly hold their excitement. The ladies sights, would bring inspiration. Or breathed hard. They fought on the even, he confided, the utter depth of lawn between the steps and the lake his ambition, he might meet with shore. White shirts, the crack of sword a patron, someone moneyed in need blades, the grunting of the fencers. It of immortality. His wife had scrimped was all over, and the German officer and gone without; his children ate was on his back and blood was drip- crusts and thinly larded scraps. And ping through the long slash down his now there had come a letter from that sword arm. My master stood back shabby house in Highgate that his watching quizzically. Once he even eldest daughter, the pippin of his op- glanced questioningly at his hand tics, was consumptive and in need of that still awhile held the long white care. There was no money. sword. The laird offered him a handsome The German would live, for now at sum, but the poet would have none of least. Though duelling was not loved it. No, he needed to publish some- by the authorities, if there were no fa- thing fine, something that would sell tality, and circumstances clear, then well, and not just for today, but the they turned a blind eye. So we had morrow also. money, we had the admiration of the “Ah, well”, he said slowly. “There’s mob of gentry there, we had earlier not much to be done, I daresay. You that evening rogered the girl who are looking bright and pecker. Why?” made the beds at the hotel, and we The laird told him, eyes agleam: the had braved a burly coarse-hearted vil- evening, the game, the quarrel. And lain. We hired horses and trotted out of late, I have completed something of the town on the moon-silvered road. fine, I hope at least. At the inn by the lakeside, the mid- “And that would be?”, asked the dle-aged poet sat, head in hands, poet.

Almanach_sklad.indd 67 2013-04-04 10:48:19 68 · David Malcolm

“Some verses” was the cautious reply. Nothing till he woke me, and the pain And you will show them me. in my head. Aye, that I shall, sir. What could we do? Pursue the man Out of his leather pouch he pulled and take the manuscript back by a sheaf of papers. force? He was already in Geneva, He woke me late the next morning, the thing was copied, he was posting his face pale, eyes staring. My head home. Or he had headed for Kon- was sore. stanz and then Munich. There were “Davy, for Christ’s sake, man. Where a dozen ways back to London. We are the poems?” asked, but there was no trace of him. I knew them. They’re right well He had vanished in the air. known now. But I knew them then. Then we traveled, and good fortune Before. I saw one quoted the other followed the laird. He was asked to day in an Aberdeen newspaper. They help catalogue the books in a grand were said to start a new kind of sen- library in Messina, to assist with the sibility – wild, passionate, full of editing of an edition of the Norman deep emotions, dark, but rich, and poet Charles Bompard. We learnt touched with genius. They made the Italian there. And the braw signori- poet a lot of money over the years. nas were cheerie, there among the His daughter got well. He became palms and the blue sea. The book Poet Laureate. came to nothing; the Paris editors “The poems, man. Where are they?” withdrew their offer. Then we must We rode hell for leather to the inn, take ship to Aleppo, for an English our eyes bleary against the dawn. He milord was desirous of collecting was, of course, gone already. The some Greek antiquities, he wrote, Laird walked the edge of the cheerily and there was one piece, a falcon, splashing lake and wept in rage. that he knew to be there that was I remember he showed the man his worth a king’s ransom. The local poems. They ordered some more wine, pacha would allow us but a few mud- red this time, harsh village stuff. dy chipped pieces and the falcon was They drank and poured over the man- brass, but the laird sold it on to a rich uscripts. The poet nodded, counted Welshman with more money than out on his fingers. Yes, yes, these sense, so we did not lose on the trip. would do. These are the real thing. He could not rest. He must be doing. It was early morning and the sky had One girl was not enough; there must gone white. Everything was still out- be three, four. One debauch in the side. Perhaps I fell asleep. He shook stews of Salonica was insufficient. me to go. Do I remember at the door There was always another toper wit- him turning round and with a grand tily beckoning him on. We must have wave of the hand say Take them, adventures. We traveled up country take them all? I remember our hors- in the Balkans to join the Turkish es moving slowly through the dawn army that was facing off the Russian. back to the town. I don’t remember We saw action in the drab hills by lying down in my broom closet room. a muddy river. I killed my man, and

Almanach_sklad.indd 68 2013-04-04 10:48:19 The Wizard Laird of Skene · 69

felt sick after. The brown river was In France we met Madame la Comt- full of pale swollen corpses. There esse. We were never the same there- were many blackened steadings. I saw after. hell there. I saw folks impaled in We haunted the salons listening to their fundaments with sharp stakes the fine talk. Paris was a grand city, and hoisted up against the sky for but dear. The ladies were of the most birds to pick at. With a decoration refined, but with a sparkle to their from the Sublime Porte in his pouch, eyes that promised much. The Laird he traveled west, across the moun- was lucky at cards; we had a sweep tains of northern Italy where we al- of rooms in a tall tenement in the Rue most froze (no Hannibal, no ele- de Nevers. phants) to the broad plains of France One night, in winter it was, as cauld and then over the snowy Pyrenees, as charity, with snow dusting the where we rid a village of wolves that cobbles and the house gables, the were plaguing their flocks. The fine longest night of the year, we fore- beasts, with grand silver pelts, run- gathered with a gay company in the ning free amidst the snow and the chambers of the Marquis of Ram- blue sky, we turned to shabby hides. bouillet, a bright young sprig with Later we learned it was their own dogs much acquaintance among the bien- run crazy that harried the sheep. We pensants of the Parisian day. They were lied to. We passed over the rude were all mixed up – young aristos rocks of Spain, and stayed two years who had developed consciences, in Granada. He was happiest there. beautiful young creatures fresh from The drive to do something, anything, convent schools in tow after wizend- lessened. We had a house with ed elderly roués who were interested a courtyard and a fountain. I cultivat- in knowing what way the wind might ed flowers. He read Spanish verse. He be blowing, a philosophe or two with paid court to a handsome widow lady the glow of great ideas about him, in- who owned an olive plantation and tense young lawyers from the prov- a large empty house. Then a passing inces with the look of a Cromwell or, Frenchman, a suave gentlemen with failing that, a martyr about them, a douce, mayhap overdouce, manner, raddled old ladies who were a hell of told him of Paris and the grand world a sight smarter than any of the oth- there, of philosophers and great art ers. If I’d been a betting man (that and literature, of the spirit of the age, I am not) I would have taken sail for of radical thoughts, the rights of man. London right away and laid odds in Here… you are vegetating in a desert. a fancy gaming house that the whole France, Paris, that is the world. What thing was well ripe for ricorsa. And have you DONE, monsieur? Tell me. they’d have given me them then. Come to France, and live. He laughed There was wine, there was conversa- into his wine. And when I thought of tion, there were cards. The candles it, I too said to myself Good fortune? flared high. The fires roared. And Only in this tiny courtyard built then she walked in. She was beauti- against the outside world. ful. I cannot capture it all, that shim-

Almanach_sklad.indd 69 2013-04-04 10:48:19 70 · David Malcolm

mering, unstable motion that was hers. Oh, but it was a wild spring. They The air around her was never still. You went everywhere together. There was could never catch the quicksilver light no discretion any more. The theatre, that came off of her. Her hair was grand dinners, shopping for glorious black. She wore a dark blue dress that fripperies – the money always to left her shoulders bare. Her eyes hand – and when the weather got fin- burned like the fire and the jewels that er, a ride in the parc, a stroll in the laced her neck. Madame la Comtesse. jardin. Cards, music, slumming, with “Ah ha, le beau Écossais. I have her bravoes to guard their back. She heard of monsieur. You are witty, you could as well end up in his bed as he are charming, you write – they say – in hers. fine poems. You are lucky at cards. She was beautiful and a great lady. And the ladies too, I hear. Will you I took chocolate up to her one morn- walk a while with me?” ing when the winter still held the city They were a handsome couple. The and the light was gray as loss. She lay Laird had become dark in the south. by his side in the bed, the covers He held himself like a soldier. His high and rumpled, and reeking of brown eyes matched hers in their lust, and smiled at me. “Mon deux- fierceness. His limp was scarcely ième bon chevalier. Sans reproche. noticeable, or if noticed, only added Un vrai gentilhomme”. some charm, some mystery to his But it was never enough, never appearance. Oh, and he talked well. enough for him. I saw it coming. Not Languages we could do. He never one great lady, but a sluttish barmaid tried for a perfect accent, realizing when she could not see him. He loved long since that the jolt of foreignness the thrill, and the city accommodat- (of the right kind), oh, how it could ed, the thrill of slipping down a dark win the ear. After all, did we not know lane, of being lost and meeting a pair this already as Scots. of bright eyes, and for a moment step- I only wondered how soon they would ping into… well, what? The daimon? be making the two-backed beast to- The ecstasy? Grace? Damnation? gether in her husband’s bed. He wrote her his most lovely poem. That very night, darkest of the year. I’m never sure if her English was up For decency’s sake, she left early, to it. But I knew it was good. Of and he glinted and charmed through course, he misplaced it somehow and another hour of the soirée. We mar­ it came to other hands. Like those ched through the dark streets of the Swiss ones, you can read it with an- city, the links flaring in a cold wind other name appended. It’s even sung, off the river, blowing whirls of snow I’m told, and a German musician round our hats. Down a dark close mannie has set it to a fine tune. a door opened a crack, and he was in it, a thin shadow against the lamp Oh I have wept by the sea of Marmora, light. I made my way back to the Rue And walked the Cyprus shore, de Nevers, and paid off the linkmen And woken once in Venice, and went to bed. But lady you give more.

Almanach_sklad.indd 70 2013-04-04 10:48:20 The Wizard Laird of Skene · 71

For when the candles gutter the door she vanished into the great And the gamblers fold their cards, city. We never saw her again. Your eyes, your step, your smile, your He woke me with his crying that heart, night, when he returned having been Leave the dawn in shards. told that Madame had left Paris, left and left no word. We were left to drag And then lying with sluts was not out what was left of time. enough. I knew what he was about by the gleam in his eye and the hectic So fareweill tae cities grand, cheeks, and the marks on his back. Fareweill thon glitterin’ land You cannot keep things like that from Whaur Europe’s towers prick the your manservant. snaws I met my lady in her morning room. An’ whaur dark Donau flows. The sunlight glanced off rooftops and filled the bare room, with its polished I’ve sojourned by those golden towers, floor, its wee table, its lovely dark pi- And Turkey’s mountains red, ano. I bowed low and whispered in But belle France an’ a’ her flowers her ear, and she knew and she came They left my heart a shred. with me, shrouded in deepest black. There was a back entrance, for I had Ahm dyin’, Egypt, dyin’ scouted it. We paid a coin to a leer- My hauns haud nought but dross. ing grotesque and he pointed to the Nae livin’, only lyin’. servants’ stairs that wound up four Naethin’ noo but loss. floors, dark and close. The door was Naethin’ noo but loss. set at a crack, and we were sudden in a small servant’s room adjoining He met a snippet of a girl in London a larger one. I slid a bracket for latterly, many long years later. He a candle aside and we could spy into liked her well enough, and she him. the room beyond. I barely had to Well situated she was, a good match. look. The noises were all I needed. But in the end, she declared he’d He was dressed in the tightest of cor- done nothing, he just wasn’t impor- sets, his skirts full, and his eyes all tant enough. She compared him to kohl. He wore a splendid black wig the old poet from the Swiss lake. He of hair piled high. He was on his went pale, wrote the poem that night, knees before one tough bravo and left it at her home the next morning, slurped at his member. The other and we were on the road north come with his britches round his ankles afternoon. That one was made into was making to hoist him. I think my a grand song too. She had the decen- lady had a full view – the skirts cy to leave his name on it. raised, the body bent over, the gasps His father died. A letter reached him and grunts. The reek o’ it a’. on the Lido. He stood still a moment, She pulled her hood even closer over bowed, and handed it to me with not her face. “Assez”, she whispered. a word. The big house in Skene stood I went with her down the stairs. At empty for five years. We trauchled

Almanach_sklad.indd 71 2013-04-04 10:48:20 72 · David Malcolm

round the cities of the South. Some- I was not in the slightest abashed, one told him of the Americas, Brazil, and I shouted back. the Argentine, and that the Span- “And I saved us all. I saved all that iards would be chased out soon. It was fine. You… you, in your folly… was grand horizon for a likely fellow. would have spent it all. It’s where In the end we packed and trudged you can never touch it now”. north. He looked at me for a second. I felt the eyes on me. Then he screamed It was one of those last nights when out a fierce laugh. we rode over the lake. We were both “It! Ye mad divil, Davy. May ye rot in wild by then, savage, and knew that yer Calvinist hell for that”. we’d come to an end of sorts. Amer- I did not dignify that with a re- ica beckoned. He would have the sponse. Let him rave, I thought. coach harnessed and we would ride Right is right. Calvinism has damn out in the night, along the straight all to do with it. (An’ ony wye, in ma dark road beneath the hill along the dreams, it’s the toors of high Byzan- lochan. We must have been a fearful tium I see.) to see, the two horses crashing over It was then, turning on that bit road the road, the coach jarring from side that runs by the Foresterhill, that we to side, the two of us wrapped in came on him. He was a young gentle- cloaks twisting wildly behind us in man, a university fellow from Edin- the wind, the lantern I carried swing- burgh. That I learned later. Then he ing madly, lighting now this now that, was just a figure in black in the snow here the flash of face, an edge of the whirls. He’d been visiting his aunt, coach, there the wall of darkness, auld Bella Jordan, near Cairncry, and a tree branch. this was him lost, taken the wrong That last night it was cold as the turning back five miles, and wander- charity of the Scots. The snow had ing like a lost soul, and like never to been falling for three days and a dark be found. I don’t know that he’d have freeze had held the land in its grip for died in the snow, but he was walking longer. The horses nostrils steamed in the wrong direction, for sure. He fire as we turned out of the stable was lucky, whatever he thought, and yard. The carriage wheels flung up he knew it later. the new snow. The Master pulled the team up. The He laughed like a wild man, and coach skidded a bit, but the horses I hooted along with him too. The cold and he knew their work. We stayed wind stung my face and I pulled my upright. scarf over my mouth. We had to yell “What in the name o’ God are ye at each other. dein’ oot here in this smoor?”, the “I know what happened… that Master called. time… in Paris!”, he shrieked. “Lost”, he called back. “In the name “What?”, I hollered back. of Christ, can you not help me?” “I… know… about the Contessa. It “I would help you in the name o’ Mi- was you.” thras, sir, Dionysus, or the Laird o’

Almanach_sklad.indd 72 2013-04-04 10:48:20 The Wizard Laird of Skene · 73

Hell himself. Hiv nae fear. Climb, sir. let out a great whinny. I see us to this And here”, he said reaching beneath day. The moon whipped on by the his cloak and pulling out a silver storm clouds, the wild snow, our lan- flask, “here, this may be of help. But tern flaring, the puir wee man in the only a wee drop. Ye’ll be fell caul”. coach, and two black lunatics driving. The stranger swung up into the coach. The Master, the Laird, pulled the He paused. I could see his white beasts’ heads round, and went careen- young face in the light of my lan- ing down the bank off the road. I held tern. Goodness, we must have looked on tight, oh tight, man. We fair flew a sight! His eyes were wide with ap- into the darkness. prehension. When the puir man realized we’d “Dinna fear”, said the Master. “It’s ridden straight over the lochan, he but some whisky, and a good malt fainted right away. The snow had too. It’s no elixir of the divil. We’re blawn east for a bit and the sky was nae that far gone. No yet. Todavía no! clear. He looked back over the water. No estamos de la muerte!” Then he just dropped. We picked He laughed, the door swing to with him up, poured the last of the malt a bang, he pulled on the reins. The down his throat, and laughed fit to lead horse, the black mare rose up, burst. unco, high, up on her hind legs, and But it was all real.

Written 2010

Almanach_sklad.indd 73 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Almanach_sklad.indd 74 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Poetry: Two

Almanach_sklad.indd 75 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Almanach_sklad.indd 76 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Krzysztof Kuczkowski Poems

Conway Twill Asks Cole Wilson About His Origins

Calcareous rocks, pines, wisps of fragrance low over

the earth and his pathetic questions thrown into the vacuum of the gorges and

the rocky passes, written in the black eyes of the wild water,

raised up in the boney beaks of crows,

turning lazily from the saddles and the girths to – shining in the sun –

the rifles, stopping for a brief moment on the horse’s coat,

from where sudden shiverings of the skin shake them off onto the road that was really never

a road, only became one for a moment and right away was overgrown

with pan-pipes of grass and the crests of lizards.

Conway Twil had no notion why he was going on and on.

Cole Wilson didn’t know why he shot his companion in the back of his head.

It’s good to know in the end each of them went his own way.

Conway Twil with an ounce of lead in his skull was more taciturn,

Cole Wilson could calmly at last seek his own death

not thinking of whether he was a German or an Austrian. Written May 2005 Published 2006

Almanach_sklad.indd 77 2013-04-04 10:48:20 78 · Krzysztof Kuczkowski

A Song about Conway Twill

Conway Twill hired out to kill

his granddad came from clan McTwill

gold and purple is their plaid

Conway Twill though was a common bandit

Conway Twill hired out to kill

of cakes and teddies his dreams were full

it was his lovely secret

Conway Twill though blabbed in his sleep.

Conway Twill hired out to kill

but he couldn’t keep his mouth shut

though he really tried

Conway Twill had a mouth like holey cheese.

Conway Twill hired out to kill

his buddies kept clear of him like fever

because he was always asking questions

Conway Twill got on everyone’s nerves.

Conway Twill hired out to kill

till one time Cole Wilson put a slug in him

so as not to wear his tongue to shreds and

Conway Twill of clan McTwill was still for evermore. Written May 2005 Published 2006

Translated by David Malcolm

Almanach_sklad.indd 78 2013-04-04 10:48:20 David Kennedy Poems

The Lime Blossom Tree

And in the village, a giant lime blossom tree is the centre of an outdoor ballroom. The girls wear their most beautiful dresses but no boots. The ribbons in their long hair flick the boys’ faces; their skirts fly up, showing brown bodies naked below the waist. And when dusk muffles the countryside, it quiets the violins also and the dancers walk in pairs to the orchards or the deepest corn.

And the roots of the lime tree go down very deep, through generations of sleeping kings and their soldiers; through labyrinths, bunkers built by the Nazis (one room, legend says, carved entirely of amber they stole from the Russians), until they come up again in an invisible clarinet playing in a square; in the old lady who thanks you, pressing your hand, because she has not spoken French since the war. Published in The Elephant’s Typewriter (Scratch, 1996)

Almanach_sklad.indd 79 2013-04-04 10:48:20 80 · David Kennedy

Cézanne at Les Trois Sautets

The vault of large trees over the water. The vault

of large trees deep in the water. What we see is what we see

decomposing into what we see, like naked flesh entering water

in the open air or pre-dawn clouds evaporating as the sun hits

our eyeballs and our humming brain is skewered and sliced

by birdsong. The day rolls out and long before noon yawns,

song and brain blunt each other and nothing remains but a paradox:

‘the manifold picture of nature’, still there, and there, and there, the breathless,

Almanach_sklad.indd 80 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Poems · 81

smarting challenges of its suffering and pleasure. On the banks

of the Arc, he wrote, ‘I could occupy myself for months without changing place’.

The vault of large trees over the water, ringing with reds

and yellows, over the water, waiting to be set off by a touch of blue.

Les Trois Sautets: a small bridge across the River Arc near Palette where Cézanne used to paint during the last months of his life. Written in 2008

Almanach_sklad.indd 81 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Almanach_sklad.indd 82 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Conversations on Theatre: Jacques Lecoq, Complicite and Beyond

Almanach_sklad.indd 83 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Almanach_sklad.indd 84 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Simon Murray Jacques Lecoq and the Paris School, 1983–2013: Fragments of a Retrospective

In 1983 Jacques Lecoq’s Paris school nificantly and the school’s reputation was already 26 years old but had developed internationally. This was been based in Le Central (a nine- the decade in which: Simon McBur- teenth-century boxing gymnasium) at ney and Marcello Magni graduated 57 rue du Faubourg Saint-Denis for (1982) from Lecoq and almost im- only 7 of those years. Between 1957 mediately founded what was then and 1977 the school had a nomadic “Théâtre de Complicité”; Lecoq led existence shifting from one less than the two week British Summer School congenial space to another, and where of Mime (1982) in London (the title Lecoq once said that it was so cold remains intriguing and revealing) and that “we worked on lessons wrapped published a collection of essays in in blankets” (The Moving Body 12). a lavishly produced book entitled Le By 1983 Le Central was less of a ruin Théâtre du Geste (1987); Myra Fel- than when Fay and Jacques had dis- ner also published a thoughtful and covered it seven years earlier but scholarly volume on the French mime there were still many improvements tradition, The Apostles of Silence and refurbishments to follow over (1985); Monika Pagneux and Philippe the next two decades. Frustrating Gaulier left Lecoq to set up their own and demanding though these early theatre school (1981) across the city substandard spaces were, for Lecoq, in a basement studio off the rue de ever curious about the generative Courcelles; and in the USA Tom and dramaturgical powers of space Leabhart launched (1983) the Mime and place, they offered productive Journal from Pomona College. All pedagogical possibilities around the these offer some significant land- fluid relationships between exigen- marks in the contextual history of cies of space, movement and creative L’École Jacques Lecoq and the cul- discovery. tural position of mime and physical During the 1980’s Lecoq significant- or visual theatre during that period. ly reduced his directing and choreo- In other corners of the theatre land- graphic sorties abroad and devoted scape this was the decade when Gro­ more time to consolidate the devel- towski sought political asylum in the opment of the Paris school. In the US (1982) only to return to Europe early ’80’s student numbers grew sig- (Pontedura) in 1986; when Kantor,

Almanach_sklad.indd 85 2013-04-04 10:48:20 86 · Simon Murray

remaining in Poland, made Wielo- the rest of this essay I wish to sug- pole, Wielopole (1981), Let the Artists gest some directions in which such Die (1985) and I Shall Never Return an endeavour might point through (1989); when, in the UK, Forced En- a brief and schematic exercise of tertainment, making “seriously play- stock taking. ful work” (company website) and I am struck by an apparent paradox DV8 were founded (1984 and 1986 when surveying Lecoq’s legacy and respectively); when Pina Bausch cre­ in considering developments and ated Nelken (1982); and when Peter changes in Western theatre culture Brook premiered The Mahabharata since 1983 – the point of reference in an Avignon quarry (1985). for this publication. On the one hand, In 1983 beyond the Lecoq School’s it seems apparent that a significant front door on to the urban clamour number of Lecoq’s precepts, princi- of rue du Faubourg Saint-Denis the ples and practices now inform – di- Berlin Wall still materially divided rectly or tangentially – many of our east and west of that city and – sym- common understandings of how thea- bolically and politically – capitalist tre works, how it is constructed, how West from communist East; in Po- it communicates itself to audiences land (General) Wojciech Jaruzelski, and how it forms part of a wider cul- the last Communist leader of that tural and artistic fabric. On the other country, remained head of state until hand, however, some of the most 1990; “Thatcherism’s” love affair powerfully critical of Lecoq’s beliefs with “Reaganonomics” began to drive and practices remain as unresolved and frame Western neo-liberal politi- and timely in 2013 as they were in cal economics for subsequent decades 1983, or in 1957 when he first estab- whilst the post (cold) war settlement lished his school. And here I am with all its cultural assumptions be- thinking about an unfolding enquiry gan to crumble. into the nature and purpose of acting, Today, both Jacques and Fay Lecoq the value and justification of theatre are dead. Jacques dying (within a few in a digital age and the permeability days of Grotowski) in 1999 and Fay of theatre, not only with other art from cancer in the summer of 2012. forms, but in its possible relations The school remains “in the family” with activities beyond the arts such being led and managed by their chil- as the natural and social sciences, dren, Pascale, François and Richard. environmentalism and modern tech- Both Pascale and François are part of nologies. a collegiate team of nine teachers de- Although, of course, Lecoq was not livering the two year theatre course the first to discover corporeal per- and, additionally, Pascale directs the formance pedagogies in the West – weekly LEM (Laboratoire d’Étude du Meyerhold, Copeau, Artaud, Grotow­ Movement) class. A full evaluation of ski and even Stanislavski must re- Lecoq’s rich and complex contribu- main within our focus here – I would tion to contemporary theatre practic- argue that more than most, Lecoq es and pedagogies is overdue, but in and his fellow teachers changed the

Almanach_sklad.indd 86 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Jacques Lecoq and the Paris School, 1983–2013 · 87

terms of the debate about what Lecoq’s pedagogy from the late ‘60’s should constitute appropriate “train- as he responded imaginatively and ing” and preparation for acting and sympathetically to the student led theatre making. By insisting that the protests of 1968, embraced and im- body, its movement and expressivity plicitly validated the idea that thea- lay at the heart of theatre’s project tre does not have to be driven by Lecoq restates that theatre is as the singularly authored play text. Of much of a visual art form than it is course, Lecoq did not invent devis- a literary, a verbal or a sonic one. For ing or collaborative composition, but Lecoq, whether theatre explicitly and he understood quite profoundly the deliberately foregrounds its physical charge, power and cultural relevance languages, it is always – and has no of collective authorship and – most choice to be otherwise – an embod- significantly – how this was genera- ied and corporeal process. In addi- tively enabled by the creative and tion to the physicality of acting, and skillful physical playing of the actor. its attendant pedagogies, Lecoq also As David Bradby notes in his intro- – and of course connectedly – of- duction to the Theatre of Movement fered us a vocabulary to consider and Gesture (2006) Lecoq’s pedago- the dispositional and preparatory el- gy contributed significantly to a re- ements of acting and successful the- definition of: atre making. In identifying play, complicité and disponibilité as cru- […] the notion of a “text” in the the- cial propositions in any performer’s atre, showing that the old binary op- tool kit, Lecoq is suggesting that cre- position between the writer’s text ative and effective acting is less and the actor’s performance was un- about the execution of finely honed tenable, and that the performer also technical skills and far more about generated a “text”, which, properly the generative (but sometimes toxic!) understood, was extraordinarily rich, chemistry of collaboration both on combing words, action, movement, stage and with spectators. Lecoq’s gesture, dance, music etc. (Bradby project brings the collaborative na- in Theatre of Movement and Ges- ture of theatre making into the epi- ture xiii) center of our preoccupations as prac- titioners, academics and critics. Col- Today such an understanding amongst laboration for Lecoq is at once both theatre makers and commentators, if simple and uncomplicated, but also not universal, is certainly considera- complex and elusive. Simple, in the bly more commonplace, than it was sense that it requires only the will in 1983. Clearly here Lecoq is re- and disposition to collaborate deeply sponding imaginatively to a wider and without ego; complex in its ac- structure of feeling, but at the same tual lived realization which necessi- time is also constructing a pedagogy tates a rich and intricate palette of which enables, drives forward and tactics and strategies, engaging head, consolidates the wherewithal to make heart and hand. this a lived reality.

Almanach_sklad.indd 87 2013-04-04 10:48:20 88 · Simon Murray

Thus, I would argue, that Lecoq and Lecoq always regarded his establish- his school were critically important ment not primarily as an institution in helping to imagine, build and that trained actors, but as an a r t communicate a platform of perform- school, a kind of Bauhaus for the late ance practices and understandings twentieth and early twenty first cen- which today – to a great extent – we turies. Although unlikely ever to have take for granted. However, since used such terminology, Lecoq was Lecoq’s was a restless and unfolding a proponent of an education that was pedagogy which never remained stat- i n t e r- or cross-disciplinary ic or resolved, his approach to thea- and which took playful risks with the tre training and making continues to established conventions and protocols offer productive provocations for any of theatre. Paradoxically, perhaps, at of us involved in this cultural terri- the same time Lecoq believed that tory today. Lecoq’s commitment to there were some profound universal an heuristic and enquiring pedagogy poetic principles which elastically un- where answers were much less im- derpinned both the making of theatre portant than questions, and where and arts practices more generally. the students’ own journey of discov- Since the summer of 2012, I have ery took priority over the fixed deliv- from time to time reflected on what ery of theatrical “solutions”, remains Lecoq might have made of London’s a benchmark for any kind of pro- Olympic and Para Olympic Games. gressive and effective learning en- I fancy, that Lecoq, originally an ath- vironment. At a time when a narrow lete and sportsman, would have ex- instrumentalism has become the alted in the skill, competition, dra- dominant paradigm of most Western ma, theatricality, collaboration, elec- education systems, Lecoq’s insist- tric frisson and generous, but flawed ence on training regimes which of- humanity of this extraordinary event. fer multiple perspectives and draw In many ways, both complex and upon ideas and practices outwith straightforward, these games spoke the “conventional” imaginary of the- articulately and poetically of what atre makers remains fresh and inspi- Lecoq was striving for, and of his vi- rational. sion for theatre and for life.

January 2013

Almanach_sklad.indd 88 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Jacques Lecoq and the Paris School, 1983–2013 · 89

Works Cited

Felner, Myra. Apostles of Silence: the Modern French Mimes. Cranberry and London: As- sociated University Presses, 1985. Print. Lecoq, Jacques. Le Théâtre du Geste. Paris: Bordas, 1987. Print. Lecoq, Jacques. The Moving Body. Trans. David Bradby, London: Methuen, 2000. Print. Lecoq, Jacques. Theatre of Movement and Gesture. Ed. David Bradby. Abingdon: Routledge, 2006. Print. Murray, Simon. Jacques Lecoq. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

Almanach_sklad.indd 89 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Beautiful Masks, or “That’s What I Know I’m Good at” – Fay Lecoq Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski

THEATRE IN PARIS taught the commedia dell’arte. That was either in 1999 or 2000. For sev- Tomasz Wiśniewski: What is theatre eral years we had our chosen long life in Paris like? Is it easy to put on line students who were good at dif- a performance here? ferent parts and they came in and Fay Lecoq: It is very difficult and taught. My husband always wanted to expensive to rent a theatre in Paris. create a college of teachers, and he Generally, people perform around did so by developing that. But then Paris and then, if the show looks as if he died. He gave all his classes on it was going to work, they rent a thea- Friday, and then on Monday he left tre. I would not say it happens very us. It was in 1999. It was a shock for rarely, but it is difficult to do. I know most of the students in Paris who that Simon McBurney and the Thea- were still working with him regularly. tre de Complicite always wanted to And also for long line of students perform in Paris. Simon wanted to throughout the world, as he had perform at the Bouffes Du Nord reached the stage in his life when which was run by Peter Brook, but he’d become... they realized the im- Brook only invited them when he saw portance of the work they had done The Three Lives of Lucie Cabrol, and with him, even perhaps 20–30 years that changed his mind. ago. They were very, very sad, very TW: Some time later Jos Houben, upset when he died. Marcello Magni and Kathryn Hunter TW: And you worked here with played in Beckett’s Fragments di- Jacques... rected by Peter Brook. FL: Yes, exactly. It was very good. I enjoyed it. Strangely enough, Peter DECISION TO STAY IN PARIS appreciates what we do in our school. He became very good friends with FL: Well, I met Jacques in 1956–57. my husband. His wife, Natasha Par- I was a student at the Royal Scottish ry, did one year with us and he en- Academy of Music and Drama and gages quite a lot of our students. I came to do a five- or six-week mime Marcello Magni and Kathryn Hunter workshop with Étienne Decroux. are now based in London. After my I’d never heard of Jacques Lecoq, husband’s death Marcello came and but Decroux was already quite well-

Almanach_sklad.indd 90 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at” · 91

-known because of his work in the Italian actor Carlo Mazzone, who had film Les Enfants du Paradis. I was so been working with Lecoq in Italy, in impressed by Paris, by all the possi- Padua, at the time when Jacques cre- bilities that were here to develop – ated a company with Franco Parenti theatre, painting or sculpturing. Af- and Dario Fo. One day my friend in- ter my decision of not going back to vited me to a party saying “I would Glasgow (where I was born) and stay- like you to meet my master, Jacques ing here, I found work. At the end of Lecoq. I’m giving a party because that workshop, I was also asked to I’m leaving for the United States – take the role of a stage manager in he had just got married – would you The Rape of the Priest in a now non- come along?” I said I would. The existent small theatre in Montmartre. party was at eleven o’clock at night. I had just finished doing the stage So I knock on the door and he an- manual for Romeo and Juliet, so swers saying “Oh, thank God you’ve I knew I could accept this. Then I got come. I must have made a mistake a small role in the play, and that con- about the dates, and the only person firmed my reason to stay in Paris. who turned up is my master, Jacques I tried to develop my French which Lecoq”. So we spent the rest of the was not very good, it was just college evening, the four of us: my friend, French. I stayed on, and I continued his wife, myself and Jacques Lecoq. to work with Étienne Decroux in the We spent the evening talking about evenings, because I was working dur- theatre, mime and everything. Little ing the day. by little we became friends and then TW: But not in the theatre? I began to realise that Lecoq’s idea FL: No. But I knew... well, I was not of mime was integrated into theatre in agreement with my father at the and integrated into dance, as its time. He said “If you wish to be an basis was the theatre of movement. actress, I am not really in agreement At that time he began his school of with you”, as most fathers and moth- mime and theatre so I thought it ers would be at that period. They would be interesting to try to help said it was good to learn short-hand him, he being an artist and creator, typing, so if you were out of work you to let him just work on that and not could always get a job as a secretary. bother with all the administrative I was really angry about that. problems. TW: But you’re happy about this now. TW: Which were your strong point. FL: Yes, but it’s only afterwards… FL: Yes, I had that possibility. I was good at that, so I did that. He wrote twenty six comic films for the tele- MEETING JACQUES LECOQ vision in Paris. He wrote the scenar- ios, and I was able to type all of TW: So, how did you meet Jacques them. And I did at one moment find Lecoq? a job, a year before I met Lecoq, to FL: I was performing in English in type the scenario for Charlie Chap- The Tempest in Paris when I met an lin, which earned me just enough

Almanach_sklad.indd 91 2013-04-04 10:48:20 92 · Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at”

money to go back to Glasgow, bring to teaching theatre, through the body, all my books, materials, everything, through miming and improvisation. back to Paris. And then I settled in So people started coming in, and it Paris. grew, and grew, and grew. We started off with only one student and it de- veloped into over a hundred students SETTING UP THE SCHOOL now. It took time, though. We’re now in our fifty-sixth season. TW: After eight years spent in Italy as an actor, Jacques Lecoq comes back to Paris and sets up a school. “THAT’S THE PLACE” This movement is very interesting because it is rare. It is usually the TW: It was you who found the place other way round. What motivated him we are in now – the now famous to resign from creative work on stage “boxing ring” at 57 rue du Faubourg- so as to spend the rest of his life Saint-Denis in Paris. It’s not an anec- teaching theatre? dote, is it? FL: I think that was part of his pro- FL: No, it’s not. Well, we moved from found interest. His intention was not place to place because the school just to transpose his ideas into the kept growing. So I started looking students but to teach. Actually, he and we were told about the Rue du did that also in Italy, at the Univer- Bac, which is a lovely place, but with sity of Padua, when Giorgio Strehler too many dancers, there was a dance and Paolo Grassi asked him to come studio as well, and we only could and be part of the creation of the Pic- rent it for a certain number of hours. colo Theatre school. After eight years Then we moved to “La Mission Bre- in Italy he did the work for televi- tonne”, which was a place for people sion. He worked with musicians like from Brittany who came in to meet on Richard Beaulieu and Bruno Mader- Saturdays. It was a very big place run na, working for them, doing a little by priests. We stayed there for about choreography and directing. After four or five years but then, when the eight years he felt that he would like priests decided that there were too to come back to Paris and create his many of us, we moved to the Ameri- own school. He started off and one can Centre in Boulevard Raspail, of the first persons, one of the first which is now run by Foundation students that came along to his Cartier. We spent a year doing two school was Elie Pressmann. He must seasons there, and then I kept look- be over eighty now, and he came ing every day through the agencies to along and said “Where are other stu- see if I could find something to rent. dents?”, and Jacques said “You’re It was impossible to buy, naturally, the first one”. So he gave a class to even at that period. One day some- one student. After some time, every- one called up and said “I have the one started talking about Jacques be- space. It’s been empty for two years”. cause his work was a new approach I came along with my son François to

Almanach_sklad.indd 92 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at” · 93

see it and as soon as I saw the space, the physicality that they come up right in the centre of Paris, I said with the words. They always try to “That’s the place”. At first Lecoq did push the dynamics of the words, try- not want it, it was too big and every- ing to find out the dynamics before thing had to be re-done – there was actually learning the text. This term no showers, no toilets – everything has been about tragedy and the bouf- had to be done. I found it in May fons. Lecoq tried to link the bouffons 1976, and we opened in October. to the tragedy. Because, again, he Since then the school, again, has ex- was searching all the time. To begin panded. with, the bouffons did not exist in his method. That came later on.

WORDS COME FROM SILENCE AND THEN GO BACK TO SI- EVOLUTION LENCE TW: How much have your teaching TW: What was Lecoq’s attitude to methods and preoccupations evolved words? Because I think that was very throughout the years? You’ve added... peculiar, that surmounting the words, FL: The clown in 1962, for example. cunning of the words, silence, the Before that he had not done any clown body of words... could you please say work. It was the space for mimes, something about it? movement... FL: Well, it’s fascinating because TW: Technical aspects? I feel that… anyway, he used to say FL: Well, he was a sportsman, and that words come from silence and go through the twenty movements he in- back to silence through the physical, tegrated this into it, including mim- mainly through the body. There is ing. He was a very good mime as a film on Jacques Lecoq teaching well. He was friends with Marcel in which he gives a class on tragedy. Marceau. Marceau wanted him to be- We get out the acrobatic carpets and come part of his company and they there are two students, a male stu- would have worked together. But he dent holding a girl upside down by said to Marceau, and I know what he each leg, and she is saying the text, meant, “No, I’d rather teach every and moving, and trying to feel the day. That’s what I know I’m good at. dynamic sense of the words through But you, you must perform every the body. When students start trage- day”. He was a very timid man. He dy it is usually through the body. did not even like to give demonstra- They choose the text, or the teachers tions in his lectures. People had to choose the text. We had a student, force him to do it. As he did not speak Michel Azama, who has become any English, I had the opportunity of a very good drama playwright, very travelling with him throughout the often of tragic plays, and the works of world and simultaneously translat- Steven Berkhoff, his works are very ing what he said. But it was not just physical as well. And it is through lecturing, it was moving at the same

Almanach_sklad.indd 93 2013-04-04 10:48:20 94 · Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at”

time. Many different movements that Show your skinny legs”. Really, phy­ demonstrated what he was trying to sically, when you see that image you get at, the dynamic sense of words, laugh at the person, and it helps. Also, nature, and also the comic side of on one of his classes he made them human beings – because he had walk, try to find the way of walking, a great sense of humour. their own personal way of walking. TW: Exaggerating. FL: Yes, exaggerating. There is a very WE ARE ALL CLOWNS interesting photo of him walking be- hind one of the girls, imitating her, FL: That is why one day in 1962 the same rhythm, the way she was Pierre Byland asked him “Mr Lecoq, walking. That also started off differ- I would really like one day to become ent ideas that helped the students a clown”, and he answered “Well, admit to themselves the failure, that why shouldn’t you? Let us experi- you are not able to do things. So as to ment”. So they started working, for become a real professional clown, three or five days, maybe a week, try- you have to work on it, to be profes- ing to see how to approach the theat- sionally on stage to do that. We have rical aspect of clowning, not just the quite a few now. We even have peo- round circle and the white nose. Fi- ple from Canada (Le Cirque du So- nally, he developed his own pedago- leil). They came to see the results gy of how to bring out the clown fea- of the three months of work on bur- tures in us all, as we are all clowns lesque, comic, clowns. They come to within ourselves, but we all try to see the results of that. And very often take that out. And he said that one of see that the thing would be good. the things they held was du bide, the There are now several companies flop. You do things you really know throughout the States, they choose how to do, but you play a flop. You try some of the students... Five or six to do a comic number and it flops. have been chosen as acrobats, not And it is the moment when a student, mimes, but as clowns. The compa- even in an improvisation, comes to nies said they could not find that sort sit down saying, “My God, I just of clowns. Which is wonderful. messed everything up, I am hope- less”, and that is when the real clown comes out. Because it is not a role to OPEN THE DOORS perform; it is yourself, you perform- ing yourself, really, letting yourself TW: The notion of an error, of a mis- go, loosening up the hidden part of take... is it something that helps cre- yourself and giving it out to the pub- ativity? How much is it worthwhile to lic. For example, we had a girl, a tall take risks in Lecoq’s training? girl with very skinny legs who was al- FL: You have to accept the doubt. ways in a long skirt. Lecoq said: “No, You’ve got to accept that you can fail if you want to be a clown, put on at things. That is why Lecoq used to a mini-skirt, and a silly little hat. say: “I’m only here to open the doors,

Almanach_sklad.indd 94 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at” · 95

and you go through them. There are dents are supposed to – above all – obstacles, open windows, without try to find what they are good at? you realising it”. You fail. You do not FL: Yes, that is the intention of our succeed. You try to explain why, and school. You’ve got to find it. Try to it makes the students begin to think, forget everything you have already develop their imagination. learned and open your eyes, and see TW: And the master–student rela- the world differently. So, one day tionship? Here, as I understand, it is a student came to see my husband very much based on the power of stu- and said “Mr Lecoq, I have a prob- dents to motivate the direction of the lem”. “What is it?”. “In the auto- teacher’s work. classes the students don’t want to FL: Yes, exactly. Lecoq often said that work with me”. “Why don’t you try to the school would not exist without stu- work with them?”. Being a teacher, dents. They bring something to him, a director and a drama teacher, he and then he gives it out to the others. told them what to do without noticing You see in some of the photographs that students did not want to follow that have been taken of him teaching, someone else’s advice. They wanted or listening, or watching, that there themselves to find what images to do. is communication between students themselves, the teachers and him about something that has been just watched. COMMEDIA DELL’ARTE They all discuss whether it is the right thing. If not, if it is too long, or too TW: Jacques Lecoq explored com- short, then he would often say – and media dell’arte a lot. How important everybody laughed about it – “Stop, was this Italian tradition for his prac- stop”, because it was not working dra- tice? matically. It was not working. FL: He kept thinking, he kept dis- TW: What would he say then? “Re- covering more and more. It was peat it”? Or just “Stop”? Georges Tredder who told him that in FL: No, just “Stop”, which would Italy no one was interested in the be followed by an explanation why commedia dell’arte. You can arrive at he stopped it. Because dramatically the theatre five minutes before the it was flat. What you have to do is to performance and walk on stage, and find rhythm. Many young actors and you are in it. You are not thinking students are not aware of this when psychologically, you do not deliber- they begin. He never permitted the ate “How should I do it?”. You just students to take notes in class. None do it. Jacques Lecoq devoted some of that stuff. time to the commedia dell’arte, and also to the beautiful masks. He had been asked by a mask man to try to SEE THE WORLD DIFFERENTLY re-develop the way the mask making works in theatre, and he worked with TW: Is it that during the pedagogical them for two years in Padua, to make journey in the Lecoq training, stu- a neutral mask for him, a pedagogi-

Almanach_sklad.indd 95 2013-04-04 10:48:20 96 · Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at”

cal mask to re-create the commedia Then, again, he gave workshops all dell’arte mask. We use the mask at over the world, and some of them are school as well, but we have been ask- filmed as well. ing students for the last ten-fifteen- twenty years to be moving to a human comedy, a lot of aspects of the human “AN OBSTACLE IN FRONT OF body – jealousy, meanness, anger – YOU” and they make their own masks. Some of the students are very good TW: There is an intriguing passage at mask making. One of them won in The Poetic Body where Lecoq a prize for the best mask maker. states “I have no wish to enter into I went to the Louvre to see him re- students’ intimate secrets”. I would ceiving the prize. He lives in Paris say that this is what makes your and after ten years of acting (already approach to teaching – teaching in before coming to school he was mak- general – very attractive. You treat ing masks) he moved into that. people, students, as developed, yet incessantly evolving, beings. Can you comment on this? IT IS A JOURNEY FL: Jacques claimed that you have to look outside the world, around you, TW: Can you tell me a bit more about nature, bring it into you, and then let the students? Do they go through all everything expand. Not dealing with of aspects of theatre training? Do it and trying to expand your own per- they have a bit of experience with sonal problems about life in general. everything? They do not choose their He used to say “I’m just an obstacle courses, do they? in front of you. You’ve got to sur- FL: No, no choosing. As Lecoq called mount it and carry on”. But he did it, it is a journey. not want to go into psychology, it is TW: Yes, journey is the word which not a school of psychology. Many frequently appears when people talk people claimed that this experience about Jacques Lecoq, about your is similar to psychoanalysis. He school. As far as I understand, there would answer them “Yes, but that’s is no fascination with recording nor not what I’m interested in. If it helps writing but with what is alive, with the students to discover their own the word which is spoken, with the personal selves, and what some peo- theatre which is alive. Does it mean ple perhaps are doing, that’s good, that you have no recordings of your but I don’t want to bring their prob- work throughout the years? Do you lems onto the stage”. have any kind of archive? TW: Why? FL: Well, we have some films. We FL: Because, I think it was because, are just starting to digitalise them. he was a very timid person, and he All the past films that Jacques made thought that the inner problems that elsewhere, work with different stu- people could have, psychological dents, and thousands of photographs. problems or other problems, did not

Almanach_sklad.indd 96 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at” · 97

concern the dramatic action of thea- earth, and the other in theatre”. He tre. That is a school of creation. It would like people to be happy with makes you realise that you could per- themselves, happy to live their actu- haps be, within yourself, a play- al, personal life and at the same time wright, or a doctor, or a sculptor, or go to be happy on stage. But he did not into business. You’ve got to discover want to blend the two. When you are your real inner possibilities. on stage, you are on stage. TW: That is why I appreciate so TW: And your education, is it some- much that the book has been pub- how to encourage this separation? To lished. It is now possible to familiar- treat your job, so to say, in a “profes- ise yourself with Jacques Lecoq’s sional” way? Stressing that it is your pedagogy even if you did not have working space? the chance to meet him, to take your FL: Yes, absolutely. What interested training. It also helps people like me him was the action of discovery and to go in one direction rather than an- developing new ideas. That is why he other, when searching. said that he creates actors not for the FL: Are you interested in directing? theatre that already existed, but for Or acting? the theatre they are going to create. TW: No, I am a teacher of literature That is also why many of the students and reading plays. So acting is not said to him, many years later, that the my field, really. My field would be to experience was extraordinary for teach and to be a scholar who spe- them. Later on they realised that, just cialises above all in literature, the like good wine, one has to remain written word. seated for several years. Before hav- FL: Well, that is why the school is so ing a good bottle of wine (and Lecoq unique, that is why we prefer, if pos- liked a good bottle of wine very sible, that the students have already much), leave it for five years. And finished either the full experience of then, after five years, you open the drama school or, like you have done bottle and you begin to drink so as to yourself, an academic path. We ask realise that it has matured. It is like them, if possible, to have this experi- that. You will not understand every- ence before applying. Because you thing you have experienced at the need to have the experience of life to school right away. It takes time. And capture what we are trying to get at. then you think “Oh, Lecoq was get- ting at that and I’ve never thought of that”. That is always very moving A GARDENER when you hear it from students who come from all over the world, and it TW: It seems to me, well, again it is is surprising that even forty years lat- just a question, that you want the stu- er some of them come back to school, dents to be passionate about theatre, they come back to this sort of centre but also passionate about their lives. where they had this experience, and FL: Well, Lecoq used to say “I’m like they are always very pleased that the a gardener, I have one foot in the school is continued.

Almanach_sklad.indd 97 2013-04-04 10:48:20 98 · Beautiful masks, or “that’s what i know i’m good at”

ANOTHER DIRECTION POETRY

TW: The school is very much direct- FL: He came from London? ed to the future, isn’t it? TW: From London, yes. And he did FL: Yes, it is directed to the future. workshops. A year later the festival TW: For the students’ future, and was focused on poetry, because we de- also for the teachers’ future? cided that every year we invite poets FL: The teachers are the ground. He and theatre people. This year it is always said to them “The school is more on theatre but every second year always in movement, we’re always it will be more about poetry. And we searching for new ideas”. If we feel want to mix poets, theatre people and that one idea is not getting… is of academics. My aim, really, is to create less interest, we forget everything a space, in the month of May, where about it and try another one, try an- people from various places, various other direction. Now tell me some- countries could come; who are not just thing about yourself. What are your scholars or just actors, or poets. plans? How many years has the festi- FL: Your idea is to blend things. val been going on? TW: Yes, to blend things. And to do TW: We started three years ago. The work which is, in a way, local. We in- idea was to organize a small seminar vite local poets, local actors, also. on Samuel Beckett. Initially I thought FL: Well, we have an approach to po- it was going to be just an academic etry as well. We ask the students to event but then it turned out that var- bring a poem in their own language ious scholars, actors, filmmakers, where they feel you can move and students, and translators wanted to sense the dynamics of the poem come from various parts of the world, through the body. So they choose the from Spain, Ireland, Japan, India, poem and they do it in their own lan- even Brazil and Argentina. There guage. It is an interesting thing in an were also people who are genuinely international school; we have the interested in literature and theatre. Japanese or the Chinese, or the Eng- Just by chance, at that time Complic- lish language, or the Arabic, and oth- ite were producing their Endgame. er students have to try and grasp the They allowed us to use photographs sense dynamically, through the body. from their performance and Douglas The sense of the poem, or the poet. It Rintoul, their associate director, came is always very interesting. and provided theatre workshops. TW: Thank you very much.

Paris, 9 March 2012 Transcript: Aleksandra Słyszewska Edited with generous support from Pascale Lecoq

Almanach_sklad.indd 98 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Theatre Is Something Very Simple, Very Simple – Jos Houben Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski

Tomasz Wiśniewski: Can you tell people who speak Flemish. My dream me why you work in the École Inter- was to live in a big metropolis as far nationale de Théâtre Jacques Lecoq away from everything I knew as in Paris? I could. In Paris I met Simon McBur- Jos Houben: I am here because ney, we had a sort of affiliation, in I did the school all these years ago. a sense of wanting to do something TW: When was it? together. JH: I did the school in 1981. I stud- TW: It seems that it was very impor- ied at a university in Belgium, but tant for you to be trained in the Lecoq I did not know what I was doing school and not in another. there. My decision to come to Paris JH: People who graduate from the was really impulsive. school of Lecoq do not do exactly what the school trained them to do. One of the reasons is that they do not A SCHOOL FOR CREATORS follow one pattern, they follow many variants of the school – variants, yes, TW: Were you trained as an actor in this is the word. Belgium? TW: Were there many people attend- JH: No. I studied at university and ing the school in the early 1980s? then I decided to stop all that and go JH: It is always the same number. As to Paris so as to do the school of far as I know the school, it has always Jacques Lecoq. The decision was been for eighty or ninety students in based on what I discovered by see- the first year and just thirty in the ing the work that came out of the second year. That is the way it works. school. I knew that this was the only The school existed for about twenty school where you were not trained years before I came to Paris. to be an actor. It has always been TW: And now you teach here so you a school for creators – you may find know quite a lot about the school. out, with others, how you can make Has it changed much since you were the theatre you want to make. So, a student? I wanted to leave Belgium, I wanted JH: Well, yes, certainly. First, be- to get out of Flanders, which is small. cause Jacques Lecoq is gone and, My language group is very little – secondly, his work evolved through- there are maybe three or four million out the years.

Almanach_sklad.indd 99 2013-04-04 10:48:20 100 · Theatre Is Something Very Simple

TW: I have an impression that his when I got there. Simon said “You training is frequently described from finish your year, and then you come”. the perspective of his work at the end, as if it was fixed, as if it achieved some sort of a final shape, THE STREET THEATRE whereas you are saying his training evolved. TW: Did they do a lot of street thea- tre? JH: Yes, they did. A MASTER OF CONSTRUCTION TW: What about you? JH: It was never my thing. As we JH: To speak in Lecoqian terms you toured and did little shows in the be- need something that can work as ginning years, they always kept that foundations – you cannot question element alive. I tried to find a place your foundations all the time. The for myself but street theatre has nev- foundations are solid and then if you er been my natural strength. It is never evolve, you die very quickly. good to have done it because after People in the school evolve exactly in a while it gives you very good mus- this sense: they made Lecoq train cles to improvise, to be directed, to them in different ways. He tried to raise interest in people that not nec- follow the students so he had to ac- essarily want to see something theat- cept that some exercises stopped rical. I have to say that at that time working after a few years. In this I observed a lot, I learned by observ- sense, he was not dogmatic. I would ing Marcello and Simon. say that as time went on, he evolved TW: Why did you join Simon McBur- to function better and better, so that ney and Marcello Magni? Was your he needed less and less to change. In intention to have fun and do shows the end he created something that is from time to time? – at least for me – a masterpiece of JH: Definitely not. I joined them to pedagogy, a theatrical pedagogy that make a show together. Their first requires little adjustments. You can piece was a set of comic vignettes be- try to improve things but your adjust- cause the first three or four shows of ments do not necessarily work. The Théâtre de Complicité were to find course is well constructed because an audience so they had to be comi- Lecoq was a master of construction. cal. If you are to make people laugh, One of the main skills that his school you have to open up to them, so they teaches is construction. So, I did that decided to make a clown based – school for two years and finally I left comedy based – theatre. That was Paris to join Simon McBurney and the easiest way to get your audience Marcello Magni, who had already to react, the clearest way. But it was started Théâtre de Complicité. not something they took directly from TW: Did they start in London? the Lecoq training. The school never JH: Yes. I was a year after them, so looks just for laughter. Why? Be- they were already going for a year cause it is a theatrical school. There

Almanach_sklad.indd 100 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Theatre Is Something Very Simple · 101

are so many misconceptions about not talk a lot. The students were Lecoq that we could speak about speaking. Rather than saying “Do them till midnight. Somebody sees this my way”, he would just let you a clown show from people who did do it. “Don’t talk about it and do it”, Lecoq and they think Lecoq was he would say and afterwards he and a clown. The school is clearly uni- students would make evaluation to- form. Look at people who have done gether. You would talk about what the Lecoq school: Ariane Mnouchk- you had seen and cut the exercise to ine is seen as one of the most impor- very elementary pieces so as to dis- tant theatre directors of our age, cuss how your intention, and what Christoph Marthaler produces most you really did, differed. There is usu- exciting modern music theatre, also ally a tremendous gap between the Yasmine Reza. Do not say Lecoq is two. But he would not tell you how to a school only for comedians, Lecoq is do this but you would have to find a school for actors, for theatre mak- your own way. Rather than saying ers, writers, who finish the training “This is paint for you and there are and then do whatever they want to your brushes”, Lecoq would say do. It was never his problem what we “When you need paint, go and find would do after the school. where you can get paint. When you need brushes, go and find brushes”. In this way, for the two years you “DO NOT TALK ABOUT IT AND learn what you are going to do for the DO IT” rest of your life. How to collaborate with other people. It was very strik- TW: You are clarifying certain mis- ing that he was very suspicious of in- conceptions one may get when read- dividuals as something to groom or to ing about the Lecoq school from far pay attention to. away. What fascinates me most about his pedagogy is this strong notion of creativity which seems to be the ba- FOR HIM, “I” WAS JUST “YOU” sis of all training. The fact that the school does not aim at formatting JH: His distance had something to Lecoq’s followers. If I understand it do with his awareness that when we correctly, the main objective of the have to make up things together, oth- school is to encourage people to fos- er people will bring out what is inter- ter their own creativity. Would you esting in me, in you. The first princi- say that Jacques Lecoq was a master ple is – I have to make a show with but not a guru? you. When working together, you will JH: I think no one wishes to become make something come out from me. a guru or a master, but at a certain It is an interesting aspect of the moment people end up finding them- Lecoq pedagogy that when the teach- selves in that situation. It is a para- er realizes your perfection, he will dox. The specificity of Lecoq is that not allow you to continue with what he kept people at a distance. He did you are good at. He will shift your in-

Almanach_sklad.indd 101 2013-04-04 10:48:20 102 · Theatre Is Something Very Simple

terest to something that you are un- over and over again. Little by little certain of, because when you achieve you realize it is up to you to decide the level of perfection you cease to what to do with your life but at the perform in an interesting way. You same time you receive some guid- need to learn to set new challenges ance, you know that you have a hand and to scare yourself. And to scare to help you. the others. So he would say “One needs to keep asking the question about the purpose of teacher’s stand- HOW TO PERFORM – LONDON, ing between what you do and what 1984 you want to do”. All in all, there was always huge distance between Lecoq TW: Can we come back to London in and his students. He would never 1984? mention my name, he never called JH: Do what you want to, it is your me by my name. For him, “I” was interview. just “you”. TW: After finishing the school, you TW: Really? I am a bit surprised. went there to work with Marcello JH: Yes, we were never close, never. Magni and Simon McBurney. They He said “I am a door you go through”. were doing a comical show based on You mentioned the book. Lecoq was improvisation. But your aim was to very suspicious about it because he make the first show together. So, can treated the book as a sort of written you describe what you did? document about the school. From the JH: We came up with a very powerful book you really cannot get the idea theme – of loss and grief – which was how the school works on a day after very close to Simon whose father had day basis. Here is the space, here is just died. Initially, we did a lot of ob- an hour of movement; and here is an servations: we went to a cemetery, hour and a half when you improvise we went to a funeral, we searched around the scene; and here is an for material around the theme. Then, hour and a half when you work with we created, through improvisation, others. At the end of a week you show some sketches based on the material. what you have done. Of course, espe- It was in many ways a form of very cially in the second year, students physical comedy theatre and then we work much more than that but not at started to look for a way in which this the school – they organize their own comedy happens. We tried to find out space and time wherever they can. the links between these sketches, Week after week. After a while the something that puts these situations school is in your blood, but you need together. It is when you are trying to to be able to be a bit crazy as well. If find connections between distant anything, the artist has to be a bit thoughts that you find your language. crazy. As in many good pedagogical TW: So it is a kind of construction. traditions, in the Lecoq training JH: Yes, indeed. When trying to con- teachers provoke you, teachers make struct a show, you ask questions such you stumble, teachers make you start as: Where do we start? Where do we

Almanach_sklad.indd 102 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Theatre Is Something Very Simple · 103

come back to? Where do we go? How show, look what was happening in can the piece develop, grow towards the audience and take notes. a conclusion that is resonant, like in music? We worked on this for four weeks and then we started playing. It THE PEDAGOGY OF A CON- was very helpful that we had funding STRAINT to do some touring. There were hun- dreds of little community theatres TW: So you did not have a director all around England where we could or anyone who would tell you what to present our show to an audience. Be- do. Am I right to think A Minute Too cause it was funny and physical, peo- Late was based on a collective work ple really liked it. But we felt it was done with the help of Annabel Ar- also a way of selling ourselves, so we den? never aspired to do a complicated se- JH: It was like in the Lecoq school, cret drama – nobody would move out you never have a director. Annabel of their houses to see such a thing. Arden would give us feedback on The kind of theatre we made gave us how the show was really constructed. knowledge of how to perform. When So, you see the two of us, then a solo, playing for an audience, we soon re- then the three of us. The duos are the alized that certain sketches do not moments when Simon directed me work. We asked the question why and Marcello, and in the solos I or this particular episode did not work. Marcello directed Simon, and there After the show, little by little we re- are shorter moments when the three constructed the reaction of the audi- of us play together. That was our ence so as to get some help from out- method – the necessity of the con- side. In a creative process you need straints we had. The pedagogy of somebody who tells you that this par- Jacques Lecoq should be named the ticular sketch is a way too long or not pedagogy of a constraint. The main clear. Even though the audience can- question is how to establish limita- not evaluate you directly, you have tions on your own work so as to find to be attentive to their reactions. It your own language. Jackson Pollock takes a lot of experience to know how decided that his main constraint was to understand the reactions of the to throw paint on the floor in an at- audience. Sometimes they are right; tempt to create a beautiful painting. sometimes they are wrong. When Well-chosen obstacles facilitate art- there is a consistent systematic self- ists to establish their goals. evaluation it becomes possible to TW: I did not have a chance to be in avoid situations when you are boring any of those theatres – I was just or something is missing. You react eight years old at the time and I lived to the audience you are facing this on the other side of the iron curtain. particular evening. In the case of But I watched the archival recording A Minute Too Late, our self-evalua- of the 2005 revival of A Minute Too tion was done with the help of Anna- Late. Still, some sense of improvisa- bel Arden – she would attend the tion seems to be preserved in this

Almanach_sklad.indd 103 2013-04-04 10:48:20 104 · Theatre Is Something Very Simple

late version. For example, when did sound effects and music. Initially, you come with the idea of beginning we had just a few little tapes and we the performance with Marcello and used a cassette player. Now, the you waiting for Simon McBurney? music is well produced and so is the light. Still, the general idea of sce- nography has never changed. COMPLICITY WITH THE AUDI- ENCE VOILÀ – THAT’S IT! JH: Well, it was not our original opening. We probed various ways of TW: So it would be one constant – establishing firm relations with the the cemetery scenography. Can you audience. We arrived at some twen- describe other beginnings of A Minute ty-five different beginnings before Too Late? we decided which one to choose. JH: It is very hard to say, really, very With the financial support of the hard to say. I just remember that British Council, we experimented there were many ways in which we a lot during our first international began that did not work. It was espe- tour. Quite early on, we had a chance cially problematic in South America to perform in South America and plac- to establish the connection with the es like and Holland. These audience. were not English speaking countries TW: I have seen some pictures – but so we could not rely too much on the I do not know where they were taken language. Even now, Simon frequent- – of Complicite’s early travels in the ly begins his performances by ad- villages of Chile and of Peru. dressing the audience and it was ex- JH: There were no villages but towns. actly the first thing we tried to do all The British Council provided huge those years ago – to establish a con- musical theatres in big cities – that nection with the audience. First of was the whole idea. But we also de- all, say “hello” and then, little by lit- cided to play in smaller places, to go tle, bring them in your world – this is and play in the streets of the major how we attempted to achieve some towns in South America such as Bo- sort of security. When we started the gotá, Santiago, Cusco… We would show we quite often did not know begin in broken Spanish to connect where we were and this is why our with the audience, which people liked first aim was to set up some sort of very much, and then continue in complicity with the audience – “Let’s English. As you can see the whole set up some sort of affinity with beginning of Théâtre de Complicité them”. What you saw on that film is had a lot to do with international the result of the twenty years of our touring. But I have no idea which work, of the show evolving. It went scene we started with first. For a year through many, many different stages. and a half the show evolved a lot, Previously it was much simpler and especially at the beginning. Then less in 2005 it was well-designed, with and less. Big shifts, major adjust-

Almanach_sklad.indd 104 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Theatre Is Something Very Simple · 105

ments were made at the beginning of the available funding, you make and then we made finer adjustments another show, and then another. You and then we made minute adjust- cannot do the same show forever and ments and that is the way the show the theatres ask you what you can grew and in a certain moment we ar- bring next year. When making a new rived at its final shape. When it is fin- show, we tried to give ourselves new ished, you cannot touch it anymore, constraints. Then we got a director – and you realize “Voilà – that’s it!”. Neil Bartlett – who helped us to cre- ate More Bigger Snacks Now, which became quite famous in England. On CARELESS FUN this basis, we came back to A Minute Too Late and received the Perrier JH: A Minute Too Late was interest- award, a very prestigious prize in ing because it lay the foundation for Britain. More Bigger Snacks Now was the theatrical language that in deep a very difficult show to make because sense has never changed: the kind there were four actors, the new one of humanity, the kind of “mario- from a very different background so netism” that characterizes what Si- for some time we could not decide mon McBurney has always done. how to develop it. So we struggled Afterwards, we parted and went in and worked a lot but finally we did various directions. But in a sense, the show. The success of A Minute my later work has been based on Too Late made it possible for us to what we did all those years ago with tour with a new piece so we got the Simon and Marcello. The point is it chance to play a lot and could change gave us a lot of fun to play in the the- More Bigger Snacks Now so as to de- atre and it was done carelessly. That velop it in a good piece. It was a com- was our meeting point, we could go pletely different performance about in and out, hat off and hat on. I follow four tramps that live around an old this pattern in many other things that sofa and an old coach in the middle I do, and so does Marcello. This great of nowhere. The only way for them to sense of careless fun is something survive was through imagination and that the three of us have had in com- forgetting the conditions they live in. mon, even outside Théâtre de Com- plicité. It was always Simon’s mis- sion and vocation to found a perma- TWO LEVELS OF IMAGINATION nent company, which was never my interest. I need to eat from a different TW: What is the importance of im- buffet, and go in many different di- agination in your work? No doubt it rections: comedy, drama, even con- has been one of the central notions in temporary dance and music, film. the Théâtre de Complicité but also in TW: But you continued working with your own work. Complicite? JH: Theatre without imagination is JH: The success of A Minute Too Late not possible. You can believe that you led us to the second piece. Because are in Denmark, that there appears

Almanach_sklad.indd 105 2013-04-04 10:48:20 106 · Theatre Is Something Very Simple

a ghost of Hamlet’s father, that that in Britain, so I ended up going back person is a prince. Our style of acting to Britain. I worked in many, many encourages sudden shifts from one places, and travelled from Belgium reality to another in quite a hypnotic and Holland to France and Great way. One may say, in a dreamlike Britain for about seven years. I am way, deprived of evident logic. In not the kind of actor who is looking that sense, we took a very powerful for somebody’s ideas. I wanted to theme – such as poverty or hunger taste everything – this is really what or death – and it allowed us to have I like. I do fourteen or fifteen dif- so much energy that can very easily ferent things in one year and this is shift from one place to another. We what I like. I worked for an opera, always knew that we could fall hard television productions for children, back on that ground. Whatever you dance theatre, and with deaf people. do, you are going to die. That’s it. I did quite a lot of contemporary People use imagination to escape music theatre, here in Paris, with from their problems, to deal with their a Greek composer called Georges fears, to dream about their goals. An- Aperghis. I also directed physical other kind of imagination enables comedy, because I am quite good at you to imagine that there is a ceme- creating sort of Chaplinesque gag tery where a man with a huge ques- world, with a sense of jazz-like rhythm tion appears and takes you to his in- and movement. I have just explored. ternal world of imagination. So you I am as freelance as you can be. see, in theatre we arrive at two levels Probably the only thing I have never of imagination. done as an actor was to play a char- acter in a show based on Chekhov.

THEN I LEFT THE PHILOSOPHY OF THEATRE TW: So, how did your collaboration with Complicite end? You started TW: In your view, what is the relation with A Minute too Late which was between theatre and philosophy? done when you came to London, then JH: I do not think it has ever been you did More Bigger Snacks Now… Complicite’s ambition to follow no- JH: …and then I left. I left and tions of post-modern or deconstruc- I came back just for different mo- tive thought. There was always as- ments. I worked with Simon’s brother sumption that theatre is something Gerard on one or two musical pieces very simple, very simple. There is that were also produced by Complic- this strange place – theatre – and ite but Simon went on his way and there are those people who are ready I needed to find my own direction. to follow your imagination. You can I needed to get out of London, I went come into their heads and you can back to Brussels, then I did not real- come out of it. In my view that is the ly want to go back to Belgium. I had whole philosophy of theatre. I be- a house in Belgium but I still worked lieve that theatre is similar to a good

Almanach_sklad.indd 106 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Theatre Is Something Very Simple · 107

story-telling. It is a very simple thing. It was never my mission to make SAMUEL BECKETT theatre more complex and to intro- duce additional layers of meaning. In TW: When you are describing your many ways, Complicite has always style, the name of Samuel Beckett been very well-made, and there is immediately comes to my mind. Less none of this violent deconstruction is more. Aesthetic minimalism. Can that you may see elsewhere. In this you tell me about your stage experi- sense, it is a very unrevolutionary ence with the Beckett theatre? theatre company. It simply creates JH: I came to Beckett very late. Sud- good theatre. denly you realize that in fact Beckett TW: This notion of a good storytell- writes for very physical acting – there ing and the lack of deconstructive, is so much about the body, there are post-modern aspirations have always so many constraints. For actors like been very attractive to me, a specta- me, Marcello and Simon, the world tor. Yet, I think, at times people want Beckett creates is quite normal be- to see Complicite in the light of con- cause of its formality, stark and sim- temporary theatrical modes, even if ple images, casual imagination and it is not exactly what is presented on very powerful situations. You are stage. sitting in the same chair, your part- ner goes nowhere, you are physically stuck. God knows what to do with it. A MATTER OF STYLE Beckett is very ambitious. His thea- tre would be too pretentious for young JH: In my view, performances of Com­ actors. No, Beckett is not for young plicite are similar to a set of stories people to make, you need scars of which are well told. The whole thing experience. I would say Beckett is has a lot to do with form. Unlike a very unliterary theatre and his plays myself, Simon is very much a person create a highly poetical world where of form. I do not produce a form my- you can say one thing and it means self because I would die of it. Frank- the opposite. For us, when working ly speaking, I have nothing in my with Peter Brook, it was important not shows. I would rather go further and to fabricate a psychological character further with the poverty of A Minute from beginning to the end. Too Late. I do not want to make an TW: You will probably agree that impression that I compare myself there is also some strange notion of with Simon, but whereas in his thea- humour in Beckett? tre he adds more and more – more JH: Violent, fantastic, very funny. lights and more camera – the shows TW: Sometimes, when watching I made afterwards were not con- Beckett’s plays, I feel uncomforta- cerned so much with the production. ble as the productions are very seri- I searched for less images rather than ous, desperate, grave and deprived more. Voilà, that’s a matter of style. of laughter. This is not the Beckett I know.

Almanach_sklad.indd 107 2013-04-04 10:48:20 108 · Theatre Is Something Very Simple

JH: Do people laugh in their daily only of notes and should be treated life? Do they drink? They imagine as the score for a theatrical event. things, tell stories, they are crazy. A dramatic text is not work of litera- Beckett is very striking, very engag- ture. I have not much more to say ing and not funny in the sense of about it. I am an actor, not an expert. a clown performance. He creates It is probably more accurate to say a wooden mechanical – one may say that Lecoq was not against literature marionetted – world, with a different but that he just did not treat theatre sensitivity to what I see in certain as literature. iconography, imagery that carries TW: As it is the case with literary symbolism from Slavic – or catholic texts, theatrical performances enli- – background. I am sure Beckett may ven imagination. It is happening in resonate in this grave way because theatre and in the act of reading. his plays are at times very grim and I would say also when reading dra- very melancholic. It is important to matic texts. You are to imagine the preserve the balance so if you do not reality which is presented and simul- make his plays funny, they are un- taneously that the story is placed in bearable. Then, again, you need to a theatre, a theatre you created in be careful so as not to have an actor your imagination. It is, of course, who takes Beckett more seriously a completely different story when than Beckett would have ever taken you go to the theatre to see how a the- himself. There is a great long tradi- atre group interprets the play. Any- tion of Irish ironic humor in Beckett, way, there is a certain notion of po- which is at times hard to follow. The etry in Lecoq, and companies such great thing about Lecoq was that he as Complicite. It is not literary in the was so anti-literary. sense of dependence on literature but in the poetic qualities of theatri- cal imagination. THEATRE AND LITERATURE JH: Yes. It is visual, it is plastic, it is very formal, a lot of form in it, a lot TW: Well, literary studies is my of treatment of movement and im- background. What is your view on age. And there is musicality. There is the relation between theatre and lit- much more to the performance than erature? what is said by actors. So it is poetic JH: Theatre is not literature in cos- on many levels. tume. Theatre is action, the word is action. For example, Hamlet is about the prince’s inability to act, to do YOU NEED TO FORGET something. He is in a dramatic situa- tion which cannot be deprived of its JH: There is one more thing I want to theatricality. People who are busy say about Lecoq. In Lecoq, you learn with literature tend to forget that how to analyze art. The school has a dramatic text is only one tenth of been a significant part of the story of a theatrical event. The text consists my life but I do not need to tell it over

Almanach_sklad.indd 108 2013-04-04 10:48:20 Theatre Is Something Very Simple · 109

and over again. I really want to be exploring an idea for a film with some known just for my creative work. Af- other people. I have never thought ter finishing the school it takes about doing a film. But I am interested a while to stop comparing oneself to in a possibility of translating some of Lecoq. I am convinced Lecoq would the theatrical stuff into the language hate such a comparison. In a way you of film. So, I am just exploring an idea need to forget about him. that may, or may not, turn into a film TW: What are you doing now? Pre- in the style of Lecoq. I do not really paring a new piece? know that yet. I am also touring The JH: I am involved in preparing a com- Art of Laugher, I will do it again for edy show in London. I am also in- four weeks in a big theatre in Paris volved in preparing a music show with and I did it for four weeks last year. contemporary music theatre in Paris. TW: Does it still give you a lot of These are two completely different fun? things. Besides, I am involved in tea­ JH: If I was bored with it, I would ching in the Lecoq school and I am stop doing it.

Paris, 14 March 2012 Transcript: Roksana Zgierska

Almanach_sklad.indd 109 2013-04-04 10:48:20 The Instinctiveness And Liveness of a Child – Marcello Magni Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski

TEACHING HOW TO FAIL naïve, you are wicked, cocky. I do not like when after a performance light Tomasz Wiśniewski: When comple­ comes out. Simply speaking my work ting theatre workshops some people is to make you aware of your changes. enjoy presenting results of their work. Others do not. Where would you place yourself? Would you be TELLING A STORY happy to let people see how you work with actors? MM: It is the same with a story. Marcello Magni: Theatre is about I want to make you think – “What the listening and reacting. The work with hell is good in telling the story when Peter Brook is all about listening, re- you are on holiday” and then you tell acting and being alive in the mo- the story about Nasreddin Hodja who ment. The work at Lecoq is to reveal is a Turkish character and we are the personal voice which is inside bored. Because something is miss- you – thousand different metals we ing. The question is to find out what are made of and your inner core is is missing. That research is (Marcel- changed. It is to exercise the way you lo begins his pantomime). feel the space. All work is about you. TW: Internal. In the body. When you watch, you see the result, MM: It is deep inside. Because you but you do not fail so you do not feel feel this when you are alive that all it. Teaching in the spirit of Lecoq of you is bringing it and when you pedagogy is teaching the process of are telling the story you are like making you capable of failing. How a parrot. You just say: this happened, can you teach this just by looking at that happened, and then something someone failing and then saying else happened. Lecoq would say that “Oh, he’s just failed”? You know training is not the right moment to Philippe Gaulier? When he teaches have external witnesses. It is too soon. he may hit you so as to make you feel It is not the right moment. We are not like a child. It is to make you feel yet there. We are still on a journey. like a child. Because you feel it. You TW: Speaking about journeys. Can remember how it was when you were you tell me about your journeys, in a child. And because you are remind- your performances? ed how it is to be a child, you are MM: Which one?

Almanach_sklad.indd 110 2013-04-04 10:48:20 The Instinctiveness And Liveness Of A Child · 111

TW: Let’s begin with the first one Complicite taught me not to be I saw. It was Helena Kaut-Howson’s scared by the audience. At the King Lear at the Young Vic Theatre Globe, Mark Rylance would say in London. “When you look at the audience you MM: Oh my God, such a long time ago. see a reflection of your own stories”. TW: It was in the summer of 1997. They reflect you back. You can see You acted the Fool and Kathryn many different reactions. But you Hunter was King Lear. At the time need to be honest in what you are I did not know who you were, what doing. We look at the audience a lot. you were doing. I just wanted to see For instance, Kathryn Hunter fo- a performance. It was quite different cuses attention of the audience when to other plays I watched at that time she tells the story. She is remarkable, in London. In fact, the play may well because at all time she is aware of exemplify what you have just said the vibration of the audience. Even about acting. I felt that I was watch- if she is deep inside her character, ing actors who really felt they were she is in contact with the audience, on stage. I still remember the ar- never shy at all, talking to the audi- rangement of theatre space – that ence, telling the story. I believe she ominous sound of soldiers marching creates the temperature of the show. in the darkness around the auditori- In King Lear, Kathryn had a clear um – and plenty of meta-theatrical awareness of the madness of Lear. devices. It worked. I really do not She really wanted to show what loss know how to formulate this question does to your mind. The state in which but I would like us to talk about inti- an actor is when acting, is very macy between the audience and the strange. Do you remember when you world of the stage. were a child and you had to sing for your relatives? You remember you were shy and embarrassed? When THE VIBRATION OF THE AUDI- somebody is embarrassed, they are ENCE naked, embarrassed and we, the audience, feel it very well. To me MM: I would like to start very far achieving this state of shame on stage away and then I will drop at Lecoq. is more precious than the state of be- A significant part of this experience ing fully confident as an actor. is that when you go through different TW: You prefer when an actor feels styles of theatre, the teaching makes embarrassed? you aware of different types of rela- MM: Not embarrassed, but real. The tionships with the audience. When emotions are real. When you are the you look at somebody in a cabaret mad Lear, you are not presenting telling you jokes, it is different than the character, you are not demonstra­ in a clown show when you need to ting. You are the character. In this look at the audience and really have way presenting stands against being. the courage to reveal yourself. The When you really feel the moment, experience that I had at Lecoq and you are embarrassed like a child per-

Almanach_sklad.indd 111 2013-04-04 10:48:20 112 · The Instinctiveness And Liveness Of A Child

forming. In another situation – you more often is he engages good actors, cannot pretend to be drunk, you have but maybe not those who are seen to be drunk. As soon as you are an as the best ones. He tries to get ac- actor, you pretend. The level of act- tors who do not have a codified way ing is something even deeper, it is of being actors. They cannot be caught a process in which you put the hands to be actors. What appears is more on the character and he becomes “them” than the style. When you are you. The same thing works for the too professional, you cover up your story. Your commitment has to be so essence. The vital thing is you can at strong that there is no longer any the same time be professional and separation between you and the sto- allow things to remain very raw and ry, there are no layers. When Kath- each time very different. Kathryn ryn told the story of the gypsy in Tell does it perfectly well, better than Them That I Am Young and Beauti- I do. Sometimes, as an actor, I blame ful, she was telling the audience all myself that I repeat things. So I need of it, one hundred percent. In a way, to stress that research towards your when taking the part of the narrator, true vibrant essence is the most dif- she was telling the audience some- ficult thing that acting can be, be- thing about herself. cause you have to enliven the mo- TW: In being with the audience, a cer- ment of acting and only that moment tain notion of intimacy seems part of – not the recollection of a prepared the moment, the moment of story-tell- moment – and reach a fragility and ing. But you mention courage as well. vulnerability of the child perform- MM: The actors are trained to put ing. If you are too secure, you do a mask on. A good actor does not not allow the vulnerable to be there. use anything. He is so courageous to So once you feel a failure, there is have prepared everything and to drop an edge that allows the education, al- them all at some point. It is like com- lows the pose, the doubt, things that ing to a birthday party when sudden- are not codified as good acting, be- ly it turns out the birthday boy has cause good acting takes it away. just broken a tooth. So what you do? Do you forget everything? You need to use your sensibility, you need to TOTAL, WONDERFUL, BEAUTI- adapt to the situation. FUL CHAOS

TW: Are we talking about the posi- YOUR TRUE VIBRANT ESSENCE tive sense of being naïve? MM: We are here talking of being TW: But at the same time you have to alive. The instinctiveness and liveli- remain professional. You can be cou- ness of a child and of people who are rageous, but first you have to be a re- full of energy. With studies you be- ally good actor. come too precise. It is amazing how MM: It is a truly interesting issue. composure can ruin you in different What Peter Brook does more and activities – acting, singing, or crea-

Almanach_sklad.indd 112 2013-04-04 10:48:20 The Instinctiveness And Liveness Of A Child · 113

tivity in broad sense. Jerzy Grotowski ny and it reminded people of Jacques insisted on making theatre in which Tati’s Les vacances de Monsieur actors contribute to create something Hulot. It was evolving for a month alive. A rehearsal of Complicite with and a half while we were performing Simon McBurney is wonderful, mad, it. We changed it a lot. Each day, beautiful chaos. Like a turbine. We I played a different character be- were chewing through improvisation cause I could not find one of my many things at the same time and characters. From an embarrassed fat then the birth of the show occurred at cousin I became a muscular, athletic the last possible moment. swimmer, and at one moment I was Simon’s mother who was in the audi- ence to see the show and it worked 1983: “COME, WE’LL DO SOME- really well. I undressed and was just THING TOGETHER” in my swimming costume. The audi- ence loved the difference between TW: The year 1983 was when you the British uptight and the confi- finished the Lecoq school and start- dent Mediterranean characters. After ed working with Simon McBurney. that we had an occasion to play at the Can you tell me more about that time? Almeida. We rented the theatre. That MM: After finishing the school, was risky but the theatre was full. I went back to Italy, and then, like While we were performing there, everybody after the school of Lecoq, someone from the Arts Council saw I worked with some people and we us and they provided us with a small did a show, which we presented in tiny grant for a future show. Simon Avignon and Edinburgh. I was look- invited Jos Houben, because Fiona ing for a job in Italy, but could not left us, and Annabel Arden did not find anything, when Simon called want to act in the next show. We found and said: “Come, we’ll do something ourselves in the Pegasus Theatre re- together”. So I came to the UK, Cam- hearsing. At some point we were aban- bridge for the summer. The idea was doned by Annabel because she did to do something very simple – a show not really want to do administration. about idiosyncratic habits, manner- isms. We did it in a special location – the seafront. Put It on Your Head IT IS MORE LIKE A PARTY was a show about observing people spending a day on the beach inter- TW: Did you have any shows in Cov- acting, having their lives troubled by ent Garden? some different characters. In Italian MM: Yes, we did some work in the we call these pudori – the embar- streets in July 1983 – in Covent Gar- rassments of being with people on den, the Battersea Center, the Angel, a beach. There was Simon McBurney and Camden. We were very anarchic, and Fiona Gordon performing. And we followed people walking. We did they were so much British, so much a show with an egg, in which we bal- uptight. The show was also very fun- anced an egg on an aerial and then

Almanach_sklad.indd 113 2013-04-04 10:48:20 114 · The Instinctiveness And Liveness Of A Child

we cooked the egg. That was very done something outside the box. We stupid but every time slightly differ- tried to contact poor people. At some ent, its shape depended on the ven- point we performed at a theatre there ue. And it was near the Battersea and we asked to have half of the tickets Center that the police put us against to our friends. And we gave them to the wall at that moment when I was people who would never have come to frozen. They tried to move my body watch us because they could not afford but I was stiff. We kept playing even it. And that, I think, was the magic though we were caught by the police. of the relationship with the audience. On another occasion, in Camden, so It is more like a party than a routine of as to attract audience Fiona jumped theatre work. In the streets you are not into water – her character was this locked in, the door is not locked. mad “olive oil” girl. Simon was as mad as a hatter. We were interacting with the audience, silently, following THEN THE MAGIC IS FINISHED them so that a person thought “Am I being followed?” and then when TW: Is there any space for the spirit they turned we pretended we were of changes in your present perform- not following them. In a way we tried ances? For example, in Tell Them to fool them, but timing and preci- That I Am Young and Beautiful? sion and the correct energy of gesture MM: What you could see in the be- were very important as well. (Mar- ginning of this performance was cello demonstrates this and follows a routine of milking. But it was diffi- some people walking in the foyer) cult because Kathryn wanted to push I think that spirit stayed with us in the story along but the audience was our shows. Now it has become more asking for another relationship. And refined, but something of it remain­ we were at a loss: do we follow the ed. Usually a show tends to be very story or the audience? That was on clean like a very well wrapped par- an edge. That was the contact theatre cel, a present. Sometimes Simon puts does not usually allow. The balance a knife inside that parcel and turns is usually the show. I think theatre it. You notice the thing is chang- could be more alive with this sort of ing: “Oh, that was a bit abrupt!”. In contact, based on responses. For me Mnemonic the images are constantly it is interesting how many people changing, you are trying to catch up love stand-up comedy. Those people with them. I feel that this effect, aes- do not come to see institutional thea- thetically, is almost not pleasing. It tre. In African theatre for example is muscular, robust, anarchic. We did there is more participation, there is a show in 1985 in Chile, a perform- no barrier of the same kind. The ance in the street. There was a police Globe is more true than others. The van passing and the crowd protected audience of the Globe enters, leaves, us, somehow covering us. We did not stays. And this is good. You have to inform the British Council about play- be aware of the audience going away. ing in the streets and they would have You see them. Theatres very often been very upset to learn that we had hide the audience by blacking them

Almanach_sklad.indd 114 2013-04-04 10:48:21 The Instinctiveness And Liveness Of A Child · 115

out. We do not know when they are MM: In normal theatre they make going. In Tell Them That I Am Young you believe that they go really deep- and Beautiful when somebody had to ly. And then people realize: “Oh, leave, well, they did. I am taken out, I am naked in my TW: It is like a contract. bed”. And people start to cry. MM: Yes, and like a party. In a party TW: I remember what Complicite at some point people go. And you did in Endgame. Music accompa- know exactly that when people start nied the audience before and after to go this is the end of the story. the show. That created the felling you TW: And what if they do not want have just mentioned – the play was to go? part of something bigger. MM: Then you give them more. That MM: Look at what happens in this happened in the last show. After it theatre we are now in, what happens finished, we gave people a printed before and after the show. There is story in the form of a letter, because going to be a curtain in the beginning we felt the show was not finished and and in the end. This is also one of the should be continued. In England codes I mentioned. there is a code: two applauses, then TW: You mentioned the Globe. There lights on the auditorium. Then the will be a new “Shakespearian” thea- magic is finished. If there is any tre in Gdańsk. The idea is to refer to magic between the audience and the historical traces of Elizabethan ac- show, it means that something hap- tors who visited Gdańsk in the seven- pened and that state should not be teenth century to present plays in changed. In the Globe when you fin- English. At the same time the theatre ish no one tells you to go, the lights will provide space for the whole vari- do not change. In a normal theatre ety of spatial solutions. I’d love you there is darkness, auditorium and the to see it, when it’s open. lights are put on. I have had to fight with so many stage managers to ex- plain to them to leave the auditorium LET ME ASK YOU A QUESTION black. I remember that as a child I used to stay in the auditorium and MM: Let me ask you a question as think about the show. In my mind, well. As a scholar do you feel that I continued what had been given to you do not perceive the theatre in me by the actors. I think the spirit of a different way? Grotowski, when he did shows in the TW: I think I would like to perceive special theatre, is that you entered art as it is. To be a spectator who is a bit of something special, a ritual, vulnerable to theatre. a celebration. When you finish a show, you leave a contract. And the con- A NAÏVE CURIOSITY tract is not left by pulling a plug out. You have to be loyal to your own con- MM: Complicite has reached a stage tract. at which people want to come to see TW: To the communication, to the it. I sometimes wonder why people intimacy. come to see Complicite these days. Is

Almanach_sklad.indd 115 2013-04-04 10:48:21 116 · The Instinctiveness And Liveness Of A Child

it because the company is famous? searching for a simple audience. At Because the play is shown at the Bar- one time, I lost my job at the Almeida bican? Because the company staged because I thought the audience there The Master and Margarita? When were too rich. I did not want to enter- we were fringe, there was naïve cu- tain people just because they hap- riosity and not so much money in- pened to be in the same theatre volved. Now there are different rea- building as I was. It is important to sons why people come to the theatre. create an audience and to talk to TW: For many people that is just new audiences. We are doing a pro- a cultural event. Would you say that gramme with Complicite for the Bar- in Tell Them That I Am Young and bican box in poor boroughs of Lon- Beautiful you saw a different kind of don – and this is a way of opening audience? Barbican to these audiences who MM: We played it for a very mixed would otherwise never come here. kind of audience. Fundamentally, at TW: Good luck with this. And thank the beginning of Complicite we were you very much for the conversation.

London, 14 December 2012 Transcript: Miłosz Wojtyna and Tomasz Wiśniewski

Almanach_sklad.indd 116 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Jon McKenna

London How I Met Simon McBurney

I remember when Complicite started. a year or two though there was I think it was around 1981 or 1982 a much bigger pool of performers when street theatre busking in Lon- who were all working to more or less don’s Covent Garden was still very the same format: much in its infancy. 1980 was when 1. make a lot of noise and be wildly the street scene first began and I had eccentric to attract the crowd, license number three. For the first six 2. then start the show and keep involv- months or so Tim Batt, J J Waller and ing members of the audience through- myself had the pitch to ourselves to out the show (particularly children), do our individual shows and because 3. then when it comes time to finish we discovered it was possible to get and ask for the money have plenty of more money by directly involving jokes for keeping the audience smil- the audience we developed a whole ing while they give you the cash (or bunch of tricks for doing just that. It blushing with guilt if they were trying was very scary stuff to begin with be- to leave without paying). cause we had no model to work from It was a format that worked – and (we were the pioneers there). First still works. We believed then that it you had to gather a crowd from pas- was the only format. We were the sersby, then you had to turn them guys that created it and were the into an audience and then entertain kings of the heap. Then one day Si- them and then keep entertaining them mon McBurney turned up. while you were asking for their mon- ey at the end. It was so scary because It was a Saturday afternoon I think, in those early days when we were around lunch time. I had done a show finding out how to do it people some- that morning and had a big crowd. times ignored you and you couldn’t But at this particular moment one of even get a crowd – that meant no the newcomers who had been out on money and a bruised ego. But we the square for about five minutes and learned from watching each other was struggling to get anyone interest- and eventually all three of us became ed was about to give up. Just as this pretty good at it. Then more perform- was happening and I was thinking ers started turning up because now about maybe going out and using this there were some models to work now available time slot to do an extra from. But a lot of them found it too show, Simon McBurney approached difficult and never came back. After me. He wore a dirty raincoat, he had

Almanach_sklad.indd 117 2013-04-04 10:48:21 118 · Jon McKenna

protruding teeth and was wearing put it there before we start they might National Health spectacles. He looked find it suspicious”, Simon continued. like a geek. He had failure written all “Oh boy, poor guy”, I thought to my- over him. self, “he just has no idea. I am about Simon nervously told me that he and to watch a car run over a puppy dog. some of his friends had booked to do He is going to die. He and his friends the one o’clock time slot but as the have not the slightest chance of get- present performer was giving up ting an audience. Poor guy, he is liv- should they now fill in the gap because ing in a dream world”. if they were supposed to do this they Simon was sucking his bottom lip wouldn’t be ready for at least fifteen looking anxiously at the bin. “Don’t minutes. I felt really sorry for him, he worry”, I said, “I will use the bin in looked so geeky and feeble. I told him my act – I can rest some of my props to take his time and that I could go on it – then when I finish I can just out and do a twenty-five minute show leave the bin out there in the middle to give him and his friends all the so you won’t have previously been time they needed to prepare. I asked, associated with it…”. It seemed as if “Have you performed here before?”. the weight of the world had been lift- “No”, he replied. ed from his shoulders. He thanked “Do you know how to get a crowd me sincerely. around?”, I asked. “Oh, ... er, I think they’ll just come I did my extra show and made enough around when we start to tell our story”. money to go to the Donmar Ware- “That’s your act!? ... you’re gonna house theatre that night and to have tell a story?”, I asked trying not to a bite to eat and a drink afterwards. seem incredulous. But I digress; so, after I finished my “It’s just a little story... er, you see performance I thought I’d watch over that litter bin?”, he pointed to one Simon’s show. I was beginning to feel of the green plastic municipal litter protective towards him. I looked bins that was down towards the south around and couldn’t see him at side of the square. “Yes, I see it”. first… and then I spotted him down “I thought we might be able to use at the south end of the piazza. This that. If we put it in the middle there it crumby, myopic, dishevelled little man would could be a good thing for draw- in a dirty raincoat, National Health ing attention”. I seriously thought, spectacles and reading a newspaper “This guy has no chance. He has no so close to his face as he walked idea”. But I didn’t have the heart to along that he was almost certain to tell him. Tim Batt caught my eye as if have an accident. Other people were to say, “This guy’s a crank”. This guy beginning to sense the same thing. was a crank but there was something The litter bin was in his path ahead that just made you want to help him, of him. You could see that people protect him. sensed the danger but nobody did “It would be good to have that bin in anything. Then suddenly it was too the middle... er, but if people see me late. Wham! He collided with the lit-

Almanach_sklad.indd 118 2013-04-04 10:48:21 How I Met Simon McBurney · 119

ter bin and it swallowed him whole unicycles atop of ten high wires for lunch. A roar of wild astonish- would not have drawn such riveted ment and laughter bounced of the attention. The ketchup was stubborn buildings, rattled the fire escapes but the crowd willed their hero not to and echoed through the ancient arch- give up. He wiped and re-wiped the es and tunnels of the market place. lenses and tested them but the vision The crowds gathered from all direc- was blurred – so he wiped and re- tions as the unfortunate little upside wiped and tested and retested them down man trapped in the Hades of again and again and again until fi- a municipal litter bin furiously nally… he could see. There was kicked his legs and fought with all a moment of heavenly stillness. And his heart for his freedom. Then a roar then… and then we could see… so many more magnitudes bigger what he could see! A vista of spirit- than the first, disturbing seismome- ual dimensions opened before us. ters around the globe. Had Samson A beautiful woman in Victorian attire entered the city for the great games? was leaning precipitously from a bal- Had David just slain Goliath? No! cony some twenty metres above street McBurney had freed himself from – attached to the balcony only by the the bin. I was witnessing an historic handle of her umbrella hooked into moment. This was a huge paradigm the wrought-iron railings. She was shift in theatre. Upwards of maybe looking directly at the man in specta- 800 people were now transfixed by cles. And he at her. And us at the un- a hopeless little man trying to wipe folding of the greatest love story ever ketchup off his spectacles with the to hit the streets. end of his tie. Ten jugglers atop of ten That was how I met Simon McBurney.

Almanach_sklad.indd 119 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Work in Transition – Douglas Rintoul Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski

Tomasz Wiśniewski: You have been appearing Number, A Dog’s Heart collaborating with Complicite for and An Elephant Vanishes would how many years now? be, in technical terms, impossible to Douglas Rintoul: I joined Complic- produce some thirty, probably twen- ite as an administrator in 1998. I left ty, years ago. But there is a lot of in 2000 to train as a theatre director tradition in your work too – which and was invited back to the company theatre traditions would you consid- as an associate in 2004. er as most important for Complicite’s TW: So what would you say about work? the way in which Complicite work? Is DR: All of Complicite’s work is root- there anything specific, something that ed in good old fashioned storytelling makes Simon McBurney’s work differ- and therefore is steeped in tradi- ent to other contemporary directors? tion whether that is borrowed from DR: Collaboration is the key to the Brook, Lecoq, Commedia dell’Arte, company’s work. There is no process Noh Theatre or Bharatanatyam. The as such, as the work evolves continu- company’s employment of multi-me- ously. This evolution depends on the dia within performance compliments individual project and the collabo- this or facilitates this notion of story- rators involved. Of course there is telling. It also reflects the world we a recognizable stage language which live in. On a day-to-day basis we are connects all the work: the language bombarded with narratives, be they of space, a heightened relationship via TV, film, advertising, phone con- between actors and space and the versations, texts or emails received audience, but I think the distinct on our iPhone or laptops. Now more trademark of Complicite’s and Si- than ever, we are capable of holding mon’s work is an insatiable explora- multi-narratives through many forms tion of the imagination, the imagi- simultaneously. This is our vocabu- nation of the theatre practitioner, lary and it is important to recognize the performer and the audience. The the potential of this on stage. work constantly explores the poten- TW: You worked with Complicite on tial of the theatre medium to elevate such different performances as us onto an imaginative plane. A Disappearing Number, Endgame, TW: No doubt Complicite’s work is Mnemonic, Measure for Measure. innovative and state-of-the-art. A Dis- Any­thing else?

Almanach_sklad.indd 120 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Work in Transition · 121

DR: As an administrator I also DR: There is a great joy in traveling worked on The Street of Crocodiles, internationally with Complicite. In- Mnemonic, The Chairs and Light. ternational touring always galvanis- TW: So how did you approach texts es the work. The crew, company are (what sort of texts?) when working on a very tight unit. Exposing the work these performances? I assume it was to different audiences, venues and a slightly different experience to work cultural contexts is exhilarating and with Endgame and Hardy’s Mathe- allows the work to grow in unex- matician’s Apology, was it? pected ways. The pieces gently trans­ DR: When working with a text like mogrify. Endgame or Measure for Measure, TW: Did you have to adapt your pro- much of the focus in the rehearsal duction for new venues a lot? process was about excavating the DR: In the past we have reconfig- musicality of the text and allowing ured productions for particular spac- this music to inform our understand- es. The work is always in transition ing of the author’s intentions. In this and so it is natural for the company respect the work on a “play” is not so to adapt the work accordingly. For different to that of the company’s de- Measure for Measure we created an vised work, as this is also composi- “unplugged” version that played tional. All are scores as such. Simon a 150 seated venue in Mumbai. This has always been drawn to texts that was a production that had original- have this sense of scoring. The texts ly been made for the vast Olivier Complicite have worked on also auditorium at the National Theatre place the performer at the heart of in London. It was a very revealing the work and have an innate explo- and rewarding experience because ration of space – they have vivid it meant we had to rely on the sim- physical texts. So they do not feel plicity of storytelling. Conversely, distinctly different. The major dif- for a production as technical as ference when working with a source A Disappearing Number we try to material such as A Mathematician’s find venues that can take it as it was Apology, or Spindler’s The Iceman realized, it would be too difficult to or Berger’s Pig Earth, is that these reconfigure that piece in the short texts offer points of departure – an amount of time that we normally imaginative journey or flight is em- have to get into a venue. Of course barked on with no clear end point. different venues have very different The Visit, Endgame, Caucasian spatial relationships and there is al- Chalk Circle or Measure for Measure ways some kind of negotiation that also have this sense of flight as their is necessary. Each space has to be worlds are never prescribed they are embraced. evoked or imagined. TW: If I am right during your work- TW: In 2010 you were in India with shops in Sopot, you used some songs/ A Disappearing Number. What is it dance elements, which came from like to be on a tour with Complicite India. Is there any sort of fascination crew? with the subcontinent?

Almanach_sklad.indd 121 2013-04-04 10:48:21 122 · Work in Transition

DR: I have a very strong fascina- work. Complicite introduced me to tion with India as I have been visit- the possibility of international col- ing the country for twenty years – laboration, the value of story-telling, I taught there for six months when the potential of the theatre medium I was eighteen years old. My compa- to engage us with narratives of oth- ny Transport has just spent five erness. I use much of this in my own weeks doing research and develop- work. But there are other influences ment there for a new piece entitled such as the work of Deborah Warner The Edge. The Edge looks at narra- who I have also collaborated with. tives related to environmental change. TW: On the other end: do you try The Sundarbans in India is on the to “break with” Complicite? So as to frontline of climate change. India is get your own stand do you need to going to shape the economic, environ- consciously think of escaping their mental and political landscape of our impact? world considerably. And by looking DR: My work is particular to me; it to India I think we can uncover ques- is very connected to my own back- tions about where we are globally. ground and curiosity. I grew up on TW: “A mathematician, like a painter a council estate in Essex in a work- or a poet, is a creator of patterns”. ing class environment. I have always I think there is a lot of poetry on the been attracted to narratives of the Complicite stage: through language, marginalized – narratives from the the sound of a voice, its relation with edges of society. I feel very strongly the recordings, movement, exposition about giving a voice to experiences of the body, physicality and – above all that would not otherwise be seen on – visual effects. To what degree poetic stage. I suppose this human rights imagination is central to your work? core makes my work distinctly dif- DR: The poetic imagination is the ferent from Complicite’s. This also key to all the work. The theatre is means I work more specifically with a medium of the imagination. If we the written word. My work is a com- can ignite the poetic imagination of bination of the written word and the the actors and audience, we can be devised. Often the playwright is cen- transported collectively. It is this tral to my work. journeying that enables us to reveal TW: Are you excited about crossing the world around us and engage with boundaries when working with an in- our understanding of it. A poetic en- ternational group of actors? Do you gagement can reach the core of our work with the same group of actors? very being and elicit something that DR: There are many actors who I love would otherwise feel intangible. making work with again and again, TW: Your work. You are now artistic but each project has its own demands director of Transport. How your expe- so I look for the right collaborators rience with Complicite shaped your for each new piece. Yes, I do love own way of thinking about theatre? working in different cultural contexts DR: Working with Complicite has and working with an international had a very strong influence on my team. From a selfish perspective

Almanach_sklad.indd 122 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Work in Transition · 123

I find this nourishing as an artist (be- id Greig’s Europe, Patrick Marber’s ing exposed to different forms and Closer, Tena Štivicić’s Invisible for traditions) but then from another per- production? spective I think it is vital that our DR: I try to choose texts or create stages reflect the diversity of the world work that pose important questions we now live in. about the diversity of the human ex- TW: In your own work, what is deci- perience and texts that realise the sive for selecting playtexts like Dav- potential of the theatre medium.

Internet interview, September–December 2011

Almanach_sklad.indd 123 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Boxing, Poetry and Theatre – Jon McKenna Interviewed by Tomasz Wiśniewski

Tomasz Wiśniewski: First of all, do practice and then completely forget you think there is anything that links about it and allow your intuition to boxing, poetry and theatre? Some- guide you. So, you have to have the thing that makes you fascinated with faith in your intuition to take you boxing, poetry and theatre? passed things that the intellect is too Jon McKenna: I am fascinated by slow for. I think that one of the first any performance activity in which we things that novice boxers do is trying transcend ourselves. I am talking of to do “exactly” what their trainer course about magic. Actors, poets, told them. This can get you hurt be- artists, musicians and athletes all cause you are focussing too much on know and understand what it is to be the earlier instruction and not re- “with the muse”, “in the flow”, “in sponding to what is immediately in the groove”, “cruising”. Rhythm and front of you. Some of the stuff trainers intuition are to the forefront when it say is useful but… Would da Vinci is “really happening”, “really going try to tell van Gogh “exactly” how to down” – when these activities are at paint? You have to find your own way their finest, this is the golden link. of doing it. You make the discovery, Take boxing, first of all, the rhythm not the trainer. Your intuition leads in boxing, there is a tremendous you to discovery. Intuition is faster rhythm in boxing. It is very much and much surer than logic (and sec- like dance except there is no music, ond-rate boxing trainers). no choreography and the dancers hit With poetry… one thing is the intui- each other… That was a joke by the tive level that the poetry works on. way. Rhythm saves energy, helps the Whenever we “connect” with a piece breathing, keeps the head clear and of poetry we seem to connect some- focused and on a practical level it how with the whole of the universe. enables complex combinations of The poem chimes with all sorts of punches to be put together at speed. different things in our life. The mean- By upsetting an opponent’s rhythm it ings and the rhythms and the sounds makes them less effective and an and sensations are wrapped in a deep easier target. Rhythm and intuition unshakeable, excitement and know- are 90% of it. Also shared with other ing. Sounds and cadences in the po- art forms is that you have to practice, etry can haunt us. There is the im- practice, practice, practice, practice, agery and the mystery and the power

Almanach_sklad.indd 124 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Boxing, Poetry and Theatre · 125

that the image brings with it – it is body speaks. Actors are the story- essence. Sometimes when I boxed tellers. The writer hides the message I felt like a lion, I would have the in the story, the actors deliver the sto- essence of a lion and other times ry and the audience and critics de- I would have the essence of Muham- code the message. The audience does mad Ali, or Dick Mactaggart [Scot- the critical part, the intellectual part. tish Olympic Gold medallist] and Great actors are not necessarily good sometimes, like Ali, the essence of theatre critics just as great theatre a butterfly. When you feel like a but- critics are not necessarily good ac- terfly great energy flows all around tors. Other times you may have to do you and supports you – feel safe and a lot of background reading in order then in mid-flight… the essence of to find out what it is really all about. a bee, you become a bee and explode But to get back more to your ques- with stinging power. tion, technique is a large part of act- TW: So where would you put theatre ing just as road running and sparring in this? are a large part of boxing. Your tech- JM: The monastic-like dedication. nique has to be so deeply imbedded The process is so similar – in boxing, that you can use it intuitively. The the training – and in theatre, learn- intellectual understanding of a play ing all the lines and moves and de- shows the boundaries within which monically investigating the play and you can give full play to your intui- part for the actions within. I devote tion. But there is always the audi- monastic dedication to this learning ence who are there in reality, in real and investigation of the conspicuous time. They are specific and unique and inconspicuous action. This kind and real – each night. Each night it of devotion can evoke all sorts of… is different. An intellectual reading intuitive powers. of the play is not enough. Theatre is TW: That is very close to one other live and the audience is out there in thing I wanted to talk about. Intuition front of you just like a boxing oppo- and intellect. How much of intellec- nent. You do all the preparation you tual and intuitional understanding can but in the end there could be 800 do you need, as an actor, when you strangers out there who you have to are on stage? How much is acting take on an expedition. With the syn- the matter of a technique? Now I am ergy of experience, intellect and in- talking about your experience as an tuition everybody will have a fantas- actor, not a boxer, of course. tic adventure. JM: Well, it varies with the parts, you TW: Finally, what is your experience know. Sometimes it is much more of reading poetry on stage? Would physically rooted – the finding of you agree that it is related with the a character. We can know a lot about voice in poetry, with the voice being a person by their gesture because the main channel of poetic communi- their gesture sits upon their feelings, cation? their outlook… their very soul. Com- JM: Yes, is the short answer. Poetry plicite can perform an epic where no- on stage, when there is no translation

Almanach_sklad.indd 125 2013-04-04 10:48:21 126 · Boxing, Poetry and Theatre

involved, will be a combination of you know, and the actual life state of the rhythms, the images and the you and the audience. The listening meanings derived through the sounds to the audience or the awareness of and the cadences, and the life state the life state or collective conscious- and collective consciousness of the ness of the room is a big part of the audience and the performer. way in which you deliver the poem. It is difficult to describe but I will The poem does not connect somehow have a go at it here. I feel it is in the if this is ignored. I hope that makes listening… You have to listen to the sense. I will try and write a poem audience a lot whilst you are actual- about it and I will dedicate it to you, ly delivering a poem on stage. It is Tomasz, and you can give a magic tricky trying to do two things at once, reading of it at the festival next year you do have to have your wits about and get to know first-hand this feel- you. It is sort of incorporating what is ing of transcendence I have been happening there with audience into talking about. I will be sitting (prob- the delivery of the poem. So that af- ably hovering) in the audience with fects the rhythms and the cadences, David. Okay, let’s go for a drink.

London, 6 November 2011 Transcript: Roksana Zgierska

Almanach_sklad.indd 126 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Poetry: Three

Almanach_sklad.indd 127 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Almanach_sklad.indd 128 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Kazimierz Nowosielski Poems

Name

I chase my song – now tenderly now stubborn… And that’s for sure how it’ll be – when the light of death still delusive – but now not deceptive There’s too a certain name – – It rules my fate It’s loved in Ultima Thule a village room with a picture of the Mother of Sorrows thyme by the fence and the cock crowing after his poultry labors among many voices the praise of silence black-earth turnings wind rain the smell of baked bread blood

Traces On everything the recorded name of the last look –

Age always the same in an uncompassed harvest of stars and a bundle of poplar leaf

Sometimes the hum of a bumble bee caught in the net of electronic sensors

In a lump of earth the covenant of sowing and death

A poem like a handful of water thrown into a fire

Almanach_sklad.indd 129 2013-04-04 10:48:21 130 · Kazimierz Nowosielski

Distance measured in light years – but in the end a patch of earth overhead

From a dream

He stood in the door smiling as if apologizing and at the same time asking – for what? Nothing for himself – as he was but for the shadow of a prayer because he missed (he apologized for it with all the sadness of his eyes) the light of the living – who even just a little loved him still

Translated by Georgia Scott and David Malcolm

Almanach_sklad.indd 130 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Michael Edwards Poems

Where

Where, is a well.

Where, is the night’s incisors.

Where, is an apple-tree in the quicksand of its shadow.

Where, is hills that are like hills.

Where, is the long sharpness of a blade.

Where, is a bird sown.

Where, is wine changed to wine.

Where, is beyond the gate and the garden.

Where, is a man burning.

Where, is orchards and galaxies consumed, conceived again.

Fruit, stars, ponderable spirit. (From To Kindle the Starling, 1972)

Almanach_sklad.indd 131 2013-04-04 10:48:21 132 · Michael Edwards

Window 7

Did Racine discern the lacing of sweat on the horse’s neck, or hear the harness creek and abrade, or feel the jar of each hoof meeting the road as if along his own four legs, while he galloped ahead of the others to get the best room? Now, as a sunburst hazes the window and slopped wine drips from a neighbouring table, a housefly whispers in my English ear that it takes as much courage, when the moment comes, energy and cunning, to forget all that as to recall it, and make it matter.

*

Of being elsewhere in the one world, as the same sun sheds an unfamiliar light, or the mind journeys with the journeying moon, I sing, sitting here, and remembering Exning. We stepped from the train into fields of wheat, into earthy, shoulder-deep, country lanes, for the wide-eyed kid a vertiginous pastoral, a paradise heightened by the passing warplanes’ jocund din. In a strange house, a stranger to himself, he tasted the different plums, marrows, radishes, he climbed into the guardian thick of unknown trees, and ran through the air sparkling with the effusion of privet and honeysuckle. That leap from danger (while the V2s crouched) to another universe bordering Newmarket returns unfelt, unthought of, whenever I see things, with someone’s eyes, moonshadows people with ourselves a sleeping courtyard, or a building in a shining window discards its usual look and the sun sheds its familiar light.

*

By the village pond we encountered a black Canadian pilot. A neat man,

Almanach_sklad.indd 132 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Poems · 133

I seem to remember, gentle of speech. Back indoors, the boy in his book, my mother was doomed for having been seen talking to a darky. Though this was Methodism, there was madness in it; yet who can judge the errors of that innocent, guilty time? Another day we rose as one and stepped silent from the room, the black lid having closed on the upright as the offended air stiffened at the breathtaking title of the song I’d suggested we join in among the other hymns we’d foregathered to intone in the Sunday parlour. I was in disgrace, though ignorant of grace, and pored in my mind over the marvellous lady whose awaited coming would be round the mountains when she came, whose pink pyjamas regardless of weather, would emblazon the day, whose wild, spectacular being was as more than real as the manners of a coloured airman. (From At the Brasserie Lipp, work in progress)

Almanach_sklad.indd 133 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Almanach_sklad.indd 134 2013-04-04 10:48:21 On Literature and Theatre

Almanach_sklad.indd 135 2013-04-04 10:48:21 On poetry

Almanach_sklad.indd 136 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Derek Attridge

University of York The Sonnet Refashioned: Muldoon’s Maggot

A glance through Paul Muldoon’s re- A number of these sonnets are in se- cent volume, Maggot, published by quences in which the last line of one Faber in 2010, appears to indicate sonnet is echoed by the first line of a variety of verse forms, some filling the next – another feature that has the page with long lines, others leav- a lengthy history in the English po- ing large white spaces next to much etic tradition. Perhaps the most fa- shorter lines. A typical contemporary mous example of this form in Eng- poet’s collection, one might think. lish – known as a “crown” or “coro- But Muldoon, like many of the best na” of sonnets – is John Donne’s La contemporary poets, is very aware of Corona, seven religious sonnets in the long tradition of poetry in Eng- which the final and opening lines lish, and one way in which he shows of successive poems match exactly, this is in his verse forms. One form, the last sonnet ending with the same in particular, predominates. For all line that the sequence began with. their freedom and variety, nearly half As with his rhyme schemes and line the poems and poem-sections in the lengths, Muldoon plays fast and volume are in fourteen-line rhymed loose with these generic conven- poems – 47, to be exact. (I had hoped tions, and part of the reader’s pleas- to find 48, which would have enable ure lies in spotting the sometimes me to make a point about Bach as minimal adherence to the expected a formally inventive predecessor, but rules. To take one relatively simple no matter how many times I count- example, the first poem in the se- ed, the total remained stubbornly at quence of three sonnets entitled 47…) Though they depart radically “Sandro Botticelli: The Adoration from the strict rules of the Petrarchan of the Magi” begins with the line, or Shakespearean sonnet, these po- “A sky of china clay in which some- ems clearly ask to be read with that thing very like a star” and ends, age-old tradition in mind. In addi- “with a largesse rarely seen since tion, there are also a dozen exam- the days of the Medicis”; the second ples of a Muldoonian interpretation begins (self-reflexively, perhaps), of the curtal sonnet, an 11-line form “Since­ the days of the Medicis invented by Gerard Manley Hopkins there had been little or no change” that works like a condensed sonnet. and ends, “was now the water in the (Muldoon does not follow Hopkins’s saucepan”; the third begins, “Now rhyme scheme or employ his short fi- the water in the saucepan was off the nal line, but the inheritance is clear.) boil” and ends, “of a star halted in

Almanach_sklad.indd 137 2013-04-04 10:48:21 138 · Derek Attridge

a sky of china clay”. The three son- rhymed efg feg), but the lines are much nets, which deal with the speaker’s shorter. The first poem begins, childhood memories of Christmas, are entitled “Gold”, “Frankincense”, and I used to wait on a motorcade “Myrrh”, though the gold is an orange to stretch to the world rim. given to the boy as a gift, the frankin- Now I’ve been left in this shade cense is the altar-boy’s incense, and with only this slim jim. the myrrh is “tincture of myrrh” pre- scribed for “gum and mouth disor- The striking thing about the rhymes ders” – another example of Muldoon’s­ is that every one of the nine sonnets reinvention of old traditions. has the same rhymes, a sequence These three sonnets also demonstrate running (to give only one of many Muldoon’s inventiveness with rhyme. variant spellings) -ade/ -im/ -ight/ They combine the Shakespearean -in/ -over/ -ed/ ‑im. This means that form with the Petrarchan form: two Muldoon has found 18 different quatrains with alternating rhymes, words for each of the a, c, and d abab cdcd, are followed by two tercets rhymes and, because the last rhyme (three-line sections) rhyming efg efg. also rhymes with the second rhyme But Muldoon has another trick up his of the first quatrain, 36 words for the sleeve: the a, c, e, and f rhymes in b rhyme – or it would be 36, except every sonnet are examples of rime that the three lines of the first tercet riche, or exact aural repetition – nor- are the same for every poem, making mally excluded from acceptable Eng- the total for the sequence 28 rhymes lish rhyming (though valued in other on -im. For the same reason, there poetic traditions, such as the French). are only (only!) 10 words for the e The words that echo must be homo- and f rhymes. (What I have called phones, rather than simply repetitions the g rhyme above should, of course of the same lexical item: thus Mul- be called the b rhyme.) Needless to doon rhymes sage as herb with sage as say, this hyper-patterning requires a wise man; mass as quantity with Mass good deal of ingenuity, and a good as religious service, and so on. The deal of enjoyment for the reader other rhymes show characteristic Mul- waiting to see how the next self-im- doonian extravagance – “mud juice” posed challenge will be met. rhymes with “Medicis” and “Sisy- Muldoon has shown that there is still phean” with “saucepan”, for example plenty of mileage in the sonnet and – and sometimes there is only the other traditional verse forms; the merest hint of an echo, as in “acolyte” very fact that they have been used / “gold”; “jingle-jangle” / “clay”. over and over again for centuries, Rhymes are also a feature of the se- and by many of the greatest poets, quence of nine sonnets – or perhaps seems to inspire him to fresh feats one ought to write “sonnets” – that of linguistic resourcefulness. Not so make up the title poem of the collec- much new wine old bottles as a re- tion. They all have fourteen lines, again fashioning of the bottles themselves organised in groups of four, four, three to produce a form appropriate to the and three (though this time the sestet is twenty-first century.

Almanach_sklad.indd 138 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Jean Ward Instead of a Review: On True Friendship by Christopher Ricks

True Friendship. This is the title of the “inter-poetic” relations that he a most inspiring and, as ever, wittily investigates in his study. Though he written book published in 2010 by begins his reflections by recalling the outstanding British literary scho­ William Blake’s provocative words, lar Christopher Ricks. Originally pre­ “Opposition is true Friendship”, from sented in 2007 as the Anthony Hecht which evidently his title is derived, Lectures in the Humanities, True one cannot be absolutely sure what Friendship inaugurated a biennial he thinks of this perverse-sounding series established at Bard College to statement. If Geoffrey Hill, for exam- honour the memory of its renowned ple, has more than once spoken with alumnus and former faculty member, disapprobation of Eliot’s work, is this the leading American poet who died to be regarded as a sign of friend- in 2004. I have to admit that when ship, as Blake would have it? Harold I saw on the cover of the book the Bloom, like Ricks a great admirer of names Geoffrey Hill, Anthony Hecht Hill’s poetry, would certainly answer and Robert Lowell “under the sign this question in the negative, his ad- of Eliot and Pound”, I took the title miration for Blake notwithstanding: rather more at face value than opposition is what it appears to be, I should have done. I am no expert on a sign of pure antagonism. Never- the poetry of Pound, Lowell or Hecht, theless, despite the hidden question but on the subject of the relationship mark that hovers over it and never between Eliot and Hill (the only liv- entirely disappears, the title of Ricks’s ing poet among those mentioned by book implies a generally congenial Ricks), I flatter myself that I have vision, in which poets address one a little to say. And yes indeed: “true another with respect and liking, and friendship” – this is exactly how in which opposition would certainly I would describe the character of the fall within the bounds of friendly extraordinary poetic bond with Eliot disagreement. If the “meetings” de- that I sense in Hill’s work, evident as scribed in these lectures take place much in his poetic language as in his “under the sign” of Eliot and Pound, constant struggle for the preservation then we are dealing not with a Bloom- of memory. ian war of the Titans, but rather with It turns out, however, that Ricks has an evening of relaxed conviviality rather placed an invisible question in a tavern. Of course, arguments in mark after his title than declared that pubs can take a nasty turn, but Ricks’s the metaphor of friendship necessar- image calls to mind something more ily accurately conveys the nature of like a gathering of the Inklings at Ox-

Almanach_sklad.indd 139 2013-04-04 10:48:21 140 · Jean Ward

ford’s “Eagle and Child” than a tav- and the Individual Talent”, Forster in ern brawl. Aspects of the Novel recommended Indeed, judging by the complete ab- the reader who really wished to pon- sence of the name of Bloom from the der literature itself and not the things book’s index, Ricks, like the poet that – as at this moment – are em- and scholar Jay Parini – who, how- broidered around its edges, to imag- ever, does acknowledge Bloom’s ine the writers of all times and plac- work even if only to admit that it does es as if they were sitting together at not sit easily with him – has little use the same table in a circular room, all for Bloom’s aggressive vision. As far writing at the same time. as Geoffrey Hill is concerned, how- “The poet is a rememberer”, wrote ever, it may certainly be argued that David Jones, inventing his own ne- at least in his prose, deliberate mis- ologism. The poet is the one who re- reading is often the hallmark of his members. Jones, half-English, half- approach to those poets who to the Welsh, was, like Blake, but unlike reader seem to be closest to him. probably all other important English- Hill’s references in his essays to language poets, a visual artist as well Czesław Miłosz, for example, are less as a poet; and like Gerard Manley extensive but no fairer or less hostile Hopkins but like few other poets of than his references to Eliot, despite note from the British Isles, a convert the evident affinities between his to Roman Catholicism, brought up in concerns and those of Miłosz. But as the Anglican Church. Thus, even if regards Hill’s poetry, the case Ricks this had not been his direct intention makes seems to me incontrovertible: or desire (though it emphatically it is the deep unseen “friendship” was), he would nevertheless in his with Eliot that constantly emerges, own person have represented a sum- and this is at the root of whatever mons to memory of many kinds. The “opposition” is to be observed in statement that describes the poet as Hill’s poetic engagement with the a “rememberer” appears in a short author of the Four Quartets. essay entitled “Past and Present”, in By presenting – following Eliot, by which the author reiterates yet again the way – the relations between his deep conviction that the art culti- younger and older poets with the help vated by such of his contemporaries of the metaphor of friendship, Ricks as Joyce, Picasso, Eliot or Benjamin seems, whether intentionally or not, Britten, while never ceasing to be- to recall the vision of E. M. Forster, long to its own time, nevertheless who in his considerations of the ge- “shows forth, recalls, discovers and neric features of the novel in 1927 re-presents those things that have used the image of “neighbourliness” belonged to man from the begin- to describe the bonds that unite the ning”. I might seem now to be mov- novelists of various times and places. ing very far from the declared subject In conscious agreement, as I sup- of the present reflections, but since pose, with the vision presented in this is “instead of a review”, I will Eliot’s most famous essay, “Tradition continue the train of thought that

Almanach_sklad.indd 140 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Instead of a Review · 141

Ricks’s book has inspired. Jones’s er”, the lines of communication run conviction reminds me of the reser- in two directions. It is not only that vations expressed by the Reforma- Malory is present in In Parenthesis, tion historian Eamon Duffy in the and absolutely certainly it is not, as face of the theory that the parents of Paul Fussell would have it (The Great sixteenth-century England were in- War and Modern Memory), that the ured to the deaths of their children inhuman reality of the trenches un- in infancy and did not feel their loss dergoes poetic idealisation. Instead, as we would do today. Duffy writes: from the time that Jones’s work In Believe it who can; it seems a great Parenthesis came into existence, it deal more likely that the hearts of has become inscribed retrospectively people living in that distant past in the chronicle recorded by Malory, were just as breakable as ours. There thus deepening the tragic meaning are things that belong to humanity of that story of chivalric ideals and from the beginning, says Jones, as “fellowship” betrayed. In the theatre if elucidating Duffy’s point, and it of the imagination, where the reader is the task of the artist to remind of may watch Malory and Jones sitting them continually. With the help of at one Forsterian “round table”, “now- another neologism, “now-ness”, Jones ness” embraces both the one and the describes a certain essential charac- other. teristic that allows the poet to be In turn, since Jones sat down at this a kind of liaison officer, who makes table to talk to Malory and Eliot, oth- sure (or at least makes every effort to er poets have joined them, for whom ensure) that the lines of communi- Jones’s work has become an impor- cation between past and present re- tant point of reference (even though main open. So that we understand, for the “literary studies industry” for example, that the pain of our fore- he still remains a somewhat side- fathers was just as bad as ours, that lined figure). Among this number they suffered their tragedies just as one might certainly reckon the al- we would do? ready mentioned Geoffrey Hill – This way of seeing his role permits though this is not a matter for Ricks’ Jones, the poet who so greatly ad- attention – as well as the Welsh poet mired Eliot’s The Waste Land, to find R. S. Thomas, who died in 2001, in the record of Arthurian legend whose poem in honour of his coun- preserved by Thomas Malory at the tryman has the significant title, in end of the Middle Ages images that the context of the present reflec- help him to set forth the hell of the tions, “Remembering David Jones”. First World War trenches. This was Admittedly, Forster did not say that a hell known to Jones from his own the table at which we were to imagine experience, a hell that haunted his the writers of the ages engaged si- imagination throughout his life, as the multaneously in their work should be metaphors used in “Past and Present” a round one; he only said that it stood reveal. But in the epic poem In Pa- in a circular room. Nevertheless, one renthesis, the work of a “remember- may venture the following thought:

Almanach_sklad.indd 141 2013-04-04 10:48:21 142 · Jean Ward

the “liaison” work of the poet-remem- ary links in Hecht’s poem, including ber strives towards rebuilding the kind some surprising ones, Eliot’s Burnt of “fellowship” whose loss was la- Norton and Little Gidding, which so mented in his time by Malory. So then far from romanticising the poem only perhaps after all – True Friendship? bring to the surface the hidden traces In Parenthesis, the outcome of World of the unspeakable in the poems that War I, was published only in the are drawn in. I think it very likely darkening days before another world that Ricks, who points out Hecht’s war broke out, a war whose still more refusal to be dominated by issues of inconceivable horrors are summoned nationality or race, to measure de- up by Anthony Hecht’s poem “More grees of suffering or guilt, in pre- Light! More Light!”. Reading Ricks’s senting this terrible scene, might see comments on this cruel record of de- the same quality in Jones’ account of humanisation, in which the person another war; and might say of Jones, most guilty is represented only by as he says of Hecht, that his painful “a riding boot” and a Lüger that subject “chose him”, rather than the “hovered lightly in its glove” before other way round. being used to inflict a lingering death Ricks is, as Geoffrey Hill would on a nameless Pole, one wonders say, an “unrivalled” Eliot scholar, whether this critic might be inclined and his comments on this poet are to share Fussell’s ambivalence to- not only always a delight, but some- wards In Parenthesis, thinking its times highly unexpected, as in the allusion to Malory inappropriately linking of Four Quartets with Hecht’s romantic and poetic in the context poem. Though Dante makes no ap- of a modern world war. In Hecht’s pearance in the title of the book, poem, when a Pole is ordered to bury Ricks makes reference to Griffiths’ two Jews alive, he refuses and in and Reynolds’ excellently edited an- consequence is made to take their thology Dante in English to introduce place. Then, when he is buried apart a stimulating discussion of Eliot’s from his head, they in turn are or- poetic relationship with the prede- dered “to dig him out again and to cessor he most admired, especially get back in”. Only the line “No light, evident in the “familiar compound no light in the blue Polish eye” tells ghost” passage of Little Gidding, us that this time the Pole did as he where, as Ricks brilliantly shows, was told and finally, having been the Inferno is fused with the Purga- deprived of the dignity of his initial torio. And Ricks does justice to the courageous refusal, died a death as complex interplay of real and poetic cruel as the two Jews. There are friendships when he recalls Pound’s things that belong to humanity from moving tribute to Eliot after his death the beginning? Probably we would (“Who is there now for me to share prefer not to believe it; and thus to a joke with?”) and Lowell’s echoing decree that in such a context, no kind of the tribute and the friendship of poetic allusion can be seemly. (“And who is left to understand my Yet Ricks discerns numerous liter- jokes?”).

Almanach_sklad.indd 142 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Instead of a Review · 143

I confess that at times in reading thick of it”, writes Ricks, reflecting Ricks’s book, despite the high seri- ruefully on Geoffrey Hill’s tendency ousness with which the sensitivities to refer to him and to put words into and (sometimes terrible) subjects of his mouth that he could never imag- the author’s chosen poets are treat- ine himself uttering. If this has not ex- ed, I laughed out loud with apprecia- actly been a review, certainly not one tion: a rare enough reaction to a work of a conventional kind, then at least of literary scholarship. The style it has been a profoundly felt tribute, preserves some of the immediacy of its reflections inspired by a literary its original oral presentation. “Once scholar whose book belongs among again I find myself trundled into the those I turn to as “true friends”.

Christopher Ricks. True Friendship: Ge- offrey Hill, Anthony Hecht and Robert Lowell Under the Sign of Eliot and Pound. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2010.

Almanach_sklad.indd 143 2013-04-04 10:48:21 On Theatre

Almanach_sklad.indd 144 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Paul Allain

University of Kent, UK Ways of Hearing

Introduction – Between company were granted visas by the Poland and Britain1 Polish authorities, a new piece, Auto Da Fé, was devised and performed This writing brings together my in- in its place. Auto Da Fé won a Fringe terest in contemporary Polish theatre First Award, an achievement de- and the work of Complicite, a com- nounced by the Polish government pany seen in the United Kingdom as because, according to them, the epitomising the rather parochially group “did not exist”. In what might defined genre of ‘physical theatre’. seem a politically calculated deci- I first encountered both Complicite sion, Teatr Nowy’s The End of Eu- and Polish theatre in 1985 at the Ed- rope directed by Janusz Wiśniewski inburgh Festival. That was a notewor- also won a Fringe First Award. This thy year for Polish theatre at the fes- was a very visual piece with loud tival because it was represented by music accompanying a circling pro- both an official company, Teatr Nowy cession of exaggerated characters – (Poznań), and the then underground quite derivative of Tadeusz Kantor’s group Theatre of the Eighth Day (Te- work, though much more theatrical. atr Ósmego Dnia). In the same festi- Financial Times critic Ian Shuttle- val, Théâtre de Complicité, as they worth recalled the piece recently in were then known, won a Perrier Com- a 2009 review of Silviu Purca˘rete’s edy Award, just two years after they Faust, also staged at Edinburgh, 14 were founded, for More Bigger years on, and thus representing a very Snacks Now. This was a very simple different Eastern Europe: “I have not knockabout piece, close in style to seen such a complex, phenomenal the training the actors had received staging since Janusz Wiśniewski and the comic etudes they must have brought his The End Of Europe to performed whilst students at the the Fringe here in 1985, half my life- École Internationale de Théâtre Jac­ time ago, and Purca˘rete’s Faust has ques Lecoq in Paris. a wealth of intellectual content to Theatre of the Eighth Day had origi- match its visceral impact” (Shuttle- nally been invited to the Edinburgh worth, online). As it did for Shuttle- Festival to perform their piece Worm- worth, Wiśniewski’s End of Europe wood but because only half of the also made a deep impression on me,

Almanach_sklad.indd 145 2013-04-04 10:48:21 146 · Paul Allain

though not as much as Theatre of the I want to replace Berger’s seeing Eighth Day’s piece, prompted partly with hearing in order to emphasise by the story of their struggle with that we know where we are in the their awful personal circumstances. world as much through our ears as It was this conjunction of events that through our eyes; and yet how easy it drew me closer to study Polish thea- is to forget them. After all, we never tre in a PhD on Gardzienice Thea- actually see our ears, except in re- tre Association at the University of flection. Seeing may come “before London from 1989–1993. Thus, in words” as Berger contends in the same 1985, I began my own personal in section of this book, but of course betweenness, between Poland and making sound precedes even seeing. Britain. The baby’s cry is usually the first I start from this in between position, welcome sign of life and we know but my main focus is to argue how in- that for over a month babies can visible the voice and sound are in barely focus their eyes, even though much theatre criticism and academic they are already noisy and listening analysis. I want to bring voice to the beings. Baby noises may not be Berg- foreground, rebalance John Berger’s er’s “words” exactly, but they are vo- still frequently cited positioning at cal communication. the heart of his seminal Ways of See- In the theatre event, words are fun- ing: “It is seeing which establishes damental to our experiencing of it, our place in the surrounding world; and they usually try to join up and we explain that world with words, but connect with what we are shown. words can never undo the fact that They reach out to us from the stage, we are surrounded by it” (7). Berg- bringing us closer to the visual do- er’s scopic emphasis is not surpris- main that appears before us, acting ing. He was understandably focussed almost as a bridge between out there on seeing and interpreting paintings, (on stage) and in here (inside our his primary field. His perspective bodies). Within the mise-en-scène, was ra­dical and the BBC television their sounding is vital and we can programme and subsequent book become immersed in them. We can were hugely influential in shaping also experience them in a very vital, our understanding of the politics that physical way, often as resonance or lie within art and the various social reverberation. But for various rea- and political conditions which deter- sons, within theatre scholarship and mine our way of looking. Berger also also within much theatre practice, describes how words are somehow hearing, our ears, are too often for- separated off from the world, from gotten, overlooked. The scene is seen our experiencing of it, pointing to the and not heard. My experience of gap between what we see and how we working in and researching a par- describe or rationalise it. But this ticularly musical strand of Polish view now needs reappraisal, particu- theatre, coming out of the work of larly from the perspective of theatre Jerzy Grotowski and emerging later scholarship. in groups like Gardzienice Theatre

Almanach_sklad.indd 146 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Ways of Hearing · 147

Association and Theatre Zar, coupled cannot provide any concrete evidence, with my frequent awareness of the but so it would seem. The ears oper- foreignness of Polish to the English ate very differently from the eyes, language scholars amongst whom but in general I think humans recall I work, are just two factors that have functions better visually than aurally, made me acutely aware of such over- at least within the Western cultures sight (or should that be overhear- in which I by and large operate. Per- ing?). haps this is partly why aurality is the In this digital, streamed age, we are poor cousin in theatre analysis. We very good at seeing; we read signs need to be reminded of how much we and symbols easily and we can ab- are in danger of missing if we place sorb huge amounts of visual stimuli too much emphasis on the visual. and process them at astonishing Theatre scholars are not art histori- rates. It is something theatre scholars ans yet too often take Berger’s scop- do par excellence, even in this post- ic starting point. It might also be semiotic age. But we are not so good that the voice, or a voice, can be at paying attention to sound, at notic- subtly “hidden” in a way that the ing it, hearing it and then writing visual is not. At least when visual el- about it. We can easily fall at the first ements are hidden we are usually hurdle, for how do we write sounds? very aware of such absence, some- Our language in the area of aurality thing that is not the case with sounds. is more deficient. Our recall for Things are definitely changing in our sound needs developing. Visual cul- field; the voice and sound are be- ture has become so strong we could coming more present, and we need be in danger of losing our aural ca- not despair. pacity. With the popularity of iTunes, A further issue is how we perceive listen again capabilities, easy and and retain the world. With a group portable music and headphones we such as Complicite, an overly textual are listening to even more and en- or literary emphasis, symptomatic of joying sound even more; yet I often much British theatre scholarship wonder if all the plugged in people and reviewing2, can also mean that are hearing things. They are listen- an equally central stimulus for their ing, consciously, but perhaps not work is ignored: sound and music. hearing in a broader and more acute Complicite use and speak texts of sense. I therefore feel the need to course but also as material that goes fight sound’s corner. well beyond semantic meaning or Perhaps part of the problem is that narrative. The digitised scrawls of as a performance recedes in our maths and symbols in their 2007 memories, the voice or sounds dis- A Disappearing Number, whilst nume­ appear whilst images remain. Do we rical rather than literary, are a case remember visually for longer and in point. We should consider careful- much more easily than we remember ly the implications of looking at how aurally – and also much more clear- words become enacted or are spoken ly? I am not sure, and at this stage without paying attention also to how

Almanach_sklad.indd 147 2013-04-04 10:48:21 148 · Paul Allain

they sound within a broader frame- “text and non-text-based” binary. My work of the auditory aspects of per- desire to do so is largely prompted by formance. We require a 360° per- my experience of Polish theatre. But spective (which the ears have and not only. It relates also to how Com- the eyes don’t) or we fall into certain plicite’s work is commonly perceived. traps. We need to hear as well as see. We can usefully pay closer attention to the sonic potential and actuality of A British Perspective performance. Theatre scholars might pay more at- My knowledge of Polish theatre tention to how the word is sounded, brings into sharp relief a very Brit- how the word operates in a live em- ish perspective. In Britain we need bodied way, and how it operates as to get over our complex that always and amongst sound. The difficulty valorises the dominance of words as here is that performance is not just meaning rather than as sound. Even a matter of speaking a prewritten a cursory pan-national survey of text, especially in complex works theatre criticism across Britain and like Complicite’s, but encompasses other European countries would a whole process of physical transla- show a big divide about how we ap- tion and embodiment. The sound- proach this issue. Moments of sound scapes of their work are a vital aspect brilliance such as the indistinguish- of the mise-en-scène, even if they of- able slide from live spoken to re- ten operate subliminally. corded text at the very beginning of I will therefore now explore what role Theatre de Complicite’s 1999 Mne- sound and listening have in theatre monic show how much more text and performance analysis and physi- can be than something just spoken cal theatre, looking briefly at Com- by the live performer to enunciate plicite and then experimental Polish a meaning, to educate, to reveal theatre, my field of expertise. How is a character’s thin­king, or to drive the page staged not just in terms of a plot forward. interpretation but in terms of how the There is, though, a shift in aware- words on the page, if indeed there ness towards the need to embrace the are any, are sounded? What might sonic aspects of theatre and perform- the page then sound like, and how ance. Building on work by Roland might the stage resonate with what is Barthes and Steve Connor, Ross on the page? I thereby hope to begin Brown has made crucial progress in to extend further this widely ac- this area, most notably in his 2009 knowledged history of physical thea- Sound: A Reader in Theatre Practice tre that tends to describe it as evolv- for Palgrave. The 2011 edited col- ing mainly out of visual theatre, and lection by David Roesner and Lynne which therefore locks it down, or Kendrick, Theatre Noise, extends which also sets it up in opposition this further still. Roesner and Kend- to text-based theatre. We need to rick start Theatre Noise from this break out of the very circumscribed premise: “the spectacle of theatre or

Almanach_sklad.indd 148 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Ways of Hearing · 149

the visual stage has dominated the summarises their work as follows: discourses on theatre histories and “The company’s inimitable style of performance analyses […] the sound visual and devised theatre with an of performance or the acoustic stage emphasis on strong, corporeal, poetic still deserves to be listened to more and surrealist image supporting text” carefully” (xiv). There is a turn, (In Delgado and Rebellato 234). He a shift in scholarship, to which these is referring in this quotation to their books are vitally contributing, but it Street of Crocodiles (1992). Some- will be a long time before we begin thing seems to be missing in this ac- to redress the balance fully. For even count, though, the sonority of their in these studies there is something work, and something is underplayed: which is rarely touched on – this is the idea that image simply “sup- song and, as an extension of this, rec- ports” text. This sonic aspect of their itation or the speaking of text. Much work, its music and its musicality, is of the work on sound has focused on frequently overlooked and perhaps mediated sound, soundscapes, non- forgotten. Just as Complicite’s work diegetic music. Discussions can be has an extraordinarily rich visual dominated by the marvels and pleas- weave, so does it have a complex and ures of the technology currently avail- equally rich aural texture. Text sits able. We need to maintain an equal within this nexus as much as it sits focus on the music of the body, be it in relation to the total mise-en-scène; song, recitation or spoken text: on but I fear that we too frequently need sound that is live, created by the per- to be reminded of its musical and au- former, often diegetic. ral potential. Simon Murray and John Here, though, we encounter a related Keefe do so in their Physical Thea- issue: voice studies, which one might tres: A Critical Introduction where they assume to be the natural location cite Complicite’s director McBurney within which such debates and anal- speaking about Street of Crocodiles yses would happen, is preoccupied as “a fugue and variations” (Murray mostly with technique rather than and Keefe 105)4. reception and its place within per- It appears at first glance that most formance analysis. It is also very scholarly analyses and reviews of cemented in a textual world that pri- Complicite’s performances focus oritises literary meaning (Cicely Ber- on their visual aspects – the physi- ry’s work conducted mostly with the cal and body work, the transfor­ Royal Shakespeare Company and her mations of furniture into animated related publications are an obvious beings, and increasingly, the multi- example3). Voice then becomes syn- media work that McBurney has onymous with the speaking of text. become so expert in in recent years. Polish theatre starts to address these By media I mean here mainly their issues, at least in practice even if not screen and projection work, rather yet so much in scholarship. than auditory media. And yet The work of Complicite also provides McBurney has always (and increas- a case in point. Stephen Knapper ingly more so) embraced music,

Almanach_sklad.indd 149 2013-04-04 10:48:21 150 · Paul Allain

from the 2001 Noise of Time to the constantly evolving material. They 2012 A Dog’s Heart at the English get drawn into technological matters, National Opera. Collaborations when there are perhaps more sub- with the likes of Nitin Sawney, the stantial issues of artistic contribution Pet Shop Boys, and the Los Angeles and aesthetics at stake, but at least Philharmonic all attest to the con- such discussions are beginning to stant importance of sound within give credit to the work of sound peo- their mise-en-scène. ple and to understand the importance It is not just in such overtly musical of this neglected area. Elsewhere performances that we should look for in Brown’s book, Susannah Clapp, music. We also need to consider the theatre critic of the British Sunday whole of their work and not solely broadsheet The Observer is cited that which more squarely belongs writing about Complicite’s 2004 Mea­ within musical forms such as opera sure for Measure for which Christo- or music theatre. Herein lies another pher Shutt worked on sound. She fo- risk, of being unable to work across cuses initially on the visual aspects boundaries which are often construct- (drizzle and twilight and the double ed and then constrained by market- beds) but she also recognises that ing or commercial factors. Theatre most of the production’s revelatory and performance analysis needs to be quality, as she describes it, comes flexible and adept otherwise it sim- from a “soundtrack of beautiful, fune- ply reproduces external models rath- real strings […] an unknown score” er than responding to the actual work (Clapp, online). itself. In the light of such a state- Part of my concern with too much ment, might we ask if Simon McBur- emphasis on the visual relates to ney is as much a musician as his what sociologist Les Back described brother, Gerard, with whom he has in the opening line of The Art of Lis- collaborated on several occasions? tening: “Our culture is one that Who is the real musician here? The speaks rather than listens”. Shortly genes are clearly present in both of after he says “Listening to the world them. We should not just assign this is not an automatic faculty but role to one to the exclusion of the oth- a skill that needs to be trained” (7). er. Perhaps this particular family set We need to remember this when we up can teach and guide us to some- go to the theatre. Clapp’s observa- thing useful. tion is more exceptional than one An interesting section of Ross would hope. Equally, I would add to Brown’s Sound: A Reader in Theatre Back’s observation that our culture Practice begins to tap into this si- is one that also looks rather than lence around voice and sound. In an speaks. This links to the very British interview with the sound designer problem of what we perceive the Paul Arditti, Brown asks him about theatre’s function to be. Although his work with Simon McBurney. Un- text-based work dominates, as many fortunately they focus mostly on the have pointed out, this is predicated difficulty of working technically with on a particular kind of listening:

Almanach_sklad.indd 150 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Ways of Hearing · 151

a listening for meaning, for reason, work can be. Their creative process for sense. begins with music and their pieces Polish theatre offers alternative mod- sometimes have received vocal pre- els of theatre practice and according- mieres before being performed in ly forces us to address very different their entirety with movement, cos- questions about how we might start to tumes and full staging, as was the analyse it. Gardzienice Theatre As- case with Carmina Burana (1990), sociation, recently renamed the Sta- on which I worked and sang. Their niewski Centre for Theatre Practices theatre that does not start from the “Gardzienice”, are the key expo- page but from within an oral tradi- nents of a burgeoning Polish tradi- tion. Another key notion of Staniews- tion of musical theatre. Their direc- ki’s work apart from musicality is tor, Włodzimierz Staniewski, fore- mutuality, which has grown out of grounds the issue of listening in their what he originally called (somewhat work. As Les Back reminds us of ironically after Brecht) the “close- our dwindling ability to listen, so ness effect”. This developed from Staniewski describes how we have Gardzienice’s Gatherings and Expe- forgotten how to listen. Staniewski ditions in remote villages, initially in draws a clear distinction between eastern Poland, where their maxim music and musicality: was to find a close relationship with villagers as part of their cultural ex- Music as it is sometimes understood, change. This leads us to examine an- is an aesthetic term, having histor- other central aspect of how sound ical connotations. It is related to can impact on the spectator or audi- a codified system operating in terms tor and relates to how sound reaches of notation. Musicality, on the other out to us from the stage, how it can hand is for me very close to the spirit. travel. Musicality exists everywhere. (65) The current thriving interest in im- mersive performance, in proximity, This idea of musicality is useful for in the audience, takes on another as- helping us think beyond genre pect when we start to examine this boundaries and in a more sophisti- trend in relation to sound. Roesner cated way than in purely musical and Kendrick remind us: “where (and perhaps too technological or the visual conventions of theatre are technical) terms. Musicality relates often designed to make audiences to music but also to qualities of forget about their own physical co- movement, to rhythm of sound and presence with the performance, it is body, to image, to pitch and timbre almost inevitable that the acoustic of the whole mise-en-scène. In such sphere will remind them of their breadth we are surely back with proximity” (xix). This is certainly Complicite. true, but perhaps it is the immersive If you listen to or watch any of experiential nature of sound that Gardzienice’s performances you will brings its own problems, in terms of easily discover just how rich such the aftermath of performance and

Almanach_sklad.indd 151 2013-04-04 10:48:21 152 · Paul Allain

how it is then analysed. As we have even notice our own voice and rarely seen, visual images are so much listen to it. We hear it without listen- more easily retained in our memory ing. We do not pay attention to it and have a capacity for recall that even whilst it subsumes us. sounds lack. Sounds disappear faster In his book Voice, philosopher David from our memories and are elusive. Appelbaum brings our attention to It is so much easier to describe im- what he calls the “hidden voice”. ages, colours and movement than “That we avoid attending to the voice sounds. It is as though we can easily that is ours reveals a hiddenness sur- overlook sounds, not notice them. rounding voice [...] A laugh or the When they disturb us then we notice acoustics of the breath restores us to them. The ears are always open in the place in which voice resounds a way that the eyes aren’t; we can’t in us”. He elaborates: “In the dark shut them and we therefore learn to woods, far from familiar signposts, filter things out from a very early age. we may, as we ask for directions, But when does this filtering out be- suddenly hear ourselves in that voice. come ignoring? How deaf are we? The nakedness may act on us pro- I want to give one brief example, foundly, opening us to a new direc- though I think it is an indicative tion” (Appelbaum ix, x). Such awak- one. In an interview transcribed from ening of awareness can offer clear a film by Marianne Ahrne, Jerzy insights for performers, but it asks Grotowski said: deeper questions about how we hear, and how much we miss, of ourselves It is thirty years since Akropolis. And as much as of others. now, when I look at Akropolis and at Appelbaum has identified how we the other plays that I did when I was hear our own voice all the time as young, I realize that they were al- we speak but how rarely we actually ready sung performances. I was not listen to it or become aware of it. The aware of this when I did them. reason why this is is obvious, for I didn’t even think it was singing. such self-consciousness would sure- And now when I look at these old ly drive us mad. We have all heard materials, I see: it’s sung. (Allain our voicemail message played back 228)5 to us and have all registered such moments of alienation from the self. It seems quite extraordinary that The voice I am discussing in this in- someone of Grotowski’s intellectual stance though, the voice used in capacity should make such a com- Grotowski’s and Gardzienice’s work, ment, but this makes it all the more which lies between speech and song, revealing. How easy it is not to notice which is close to recitation and bor- song, to experience it but in a way rows more from ritual practices than that is so different from experiencing verbal communication, is more than an exhibition of sculptures, for exam- a daily voice. It is also more than the ple. Such an omission might seem voice of a character. It is the perform- odd, but then all the time we do not er’s voice, but one that they perhaps

Almanach_sklad.indd 152 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Ways of Hearing · 153

do not remember, do not yet know, Another company for whom song is or have known and would rather for- paramount, also coming from the Gro­ get. Appelbaum notes that by chang- towski lineage but beginning more ing our vocal patterns and behaviour concretely in Gardzienice’s theatre we can become surprised by how we practice, is Polish group Theatre Zar. sound, become self-aware: “Could Jarosław Fret, their director, collabo- our own voice escape discovery rated with Gardzienice in the mid through our way of speaking with it?” 1990s. For him: (ix). We can utilise and resurrect the “hidden voice” and its latent poten- The work of the company is an at- tial. But first we need to recognize it. tempt to demonstrate that theatre For Grotowski, such a voice was par- does not only pertain to the Greek ticularly found in singing. But he is ‘thea’ – seeing – but that it is some- not referring to social singing as thing that above all should be heard. practiced by many amateurs world- From such hearing deep images are wide, but a particular modality of born that would be impossible to very precise singing, from the depths create even by means of the most of the body, organic, linked to a spe- modern theatre technology; where cific vibratory quality. Such singing even the body of a singing actor was something that he developed shines and emanates with the energy especially in his later work, on Art of sound, of the song that lies within as vehicle, but which was in fact it. (Theatre Zar Online) a constant through all of his research. Mario Biagini, Associate Director of Fret explains the way Zar work with the Workcenter of Jerzy Grotowski the songs and his understanding of and Thomas Richards describes how musicality: song operated in Art as vehicle: “That Polish gentlemen threw us The richness of music couldn’t possi- a challenge: ‘Sing – can something bly be captured in recordings – even happen?’ Through him and these digital recording is not good enough. songs, have we discovered a possi- You can record the melody and the bility? Perhaps. Something, through progression of sound, but you will not the work on these songs, can hap- record the enormous fullness of or- pen” (Biagini 170). The awakening chestration coming from the throats, of the voice was at the centre of the the vibrations of the voices coming to- vehicle that would transform the gether, hiding each other. The voices “doer”, as Grotowski now described of the ensemble create many waves, the performer, into a “man of ac- not just one. Everything is sound. Very tion”, to use his language. We can’t deep things are hidden in sounds.6 even begin to investigate Grotowski’s oeuvre without hearing it and under- It seems that our voice might be hid- standing how its sonority resonates den to us, individually, as Appel- in the spectator as it does in the baum posited, but also that there can doer. be many things hidden within the

Almanach_sklad.indd 153 2013-04-04 10:48:21 154 · Paul Allain

voice we make as a group. There is cy of trying to work synchronously, a luddite tendency in such groups with the words frequently drowned out and some may consider my analysis within the collective sound. Good cho- here technophobic, but this arises ral singing has the opposite effect, only because of my concern that we bringing people together. It unites and notice and cherish the unmediated coheres, it amplifies. voice. The powers of technology in The Polish groups I have referred to theatre have been applauded espe- do not represent a new movement, cially in celebration and analysis of even if their reputation is currently much multi-media theatre of the 1990s world-wide and they are very much in and beginning of the twentieth centu- the ascendance. Polish theatre has ry, but appraisal of the singing body a long tradition of such auditory thea- has too frequently been confined to tre that recalls the idea of the audi- training manuals. As with theatre ence rather than the spectator. During practice, such as that of Gro­towski, its heyday in the 1960s and 1970s in Gardzienice and Zar, so do the voice particular, with techniques refined in and sound also need to come out of underground groups like Theatre of their hiding places and earn their po- the Eighth Day, much Polish theatre sition within our field of theatre and used allusions and visual referencing performance studies and analysis. to circumvent textual censorship. As such, the sounding of the text made a subtle difference, as the slightest Conclusion inflection could open up a world of allusions and allegories for the sensi- We might ask why song was and is so tised in-the-know auditor. A pause important for these companies and di- could open up a gap for the audi- rectors. Song is often transcultural in ence to respond and engage, in which that it is the rhythm, pitch or vibration an unspoken silent complicity could as much as the words and their se- emerge. mantic intent that work on the specta- The strong Polish tradition of song is tor. The words of songs are rarely as rooted in ballads, the recited poetry significant as the melody in many of the Romantic dramas, which de- forms (with the exception of ballads claimed Poland’s messianism and that tell stories), and certainly the aspirations for statehood. Romantic words are not foregrounded in the drama was and is a prime source for companies mentioned here. The songs much twentieth century Polish thea- also often belong to and emerge from a tre and the groups referenced here. communal act, frequently though not The verse dramas of Adam Mickie- exclusively polyphonic. We sing to- wicz and others were written to be gether in a way that speaking together spoken rather than read, for the Polish is considered rude – we would then be stage did not exist under Partition talking over each other. Choral speak- rule, when the country was divided ing is notoriously hard to achieve on under three colonising powers, Aus- stage and often drags with the hesitan- tria-Hungary, Russian and Prussia.

Almanach_sklad.indd 154 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Ways of Hearing · 155

One of Grotowski’s Laboratory The- laborated with Grotowski for over 25 atre actors, Ewa Benesz, travelled years, to understand that Grotowski around Polish villages during the par- did not want to reduce the impor- atheatre period reciting the epic poem tance of words, but was merely find- Pan Tadeusz and other classical Ro- ing new ways of vocalising the text. mantic poetry by Adam Mickiewicz. One can understand how such an Theatre in Poland that draws from the impression might be gained by classical repertoire might begin with a non-Polish speaking critic, but the page but it is already a page that I would also suggest that this is has performance inscribed in it. One symptomatic of a typical overempha- might say the same of Shakespeare for sis on the performance text as word the British, but somehow our academ- rather than sound in much British ic and cultural industries have turned theatre scholarship, and a sign of the Shakespeare into someone who wrote selective “deafness”, to put it rather more than he spoke. bluntly, of too many theatre scholars It is hard for those outside Poland to and critics. grasp the strong auditory aspect of Beyond the neglect of sounded as- Polish theatre and Poles’ sensitivity pects of performance, we might re- to and interest in the embodied word. call that the starting point for much Partly it is a quite simple problem of the work discussed in this paper, of language – that few understand such as Complicite’s, is not just or Polish. World-wide, Polish is rarely predominantly the written text but spoken outside Poland and the Polish music, not literature, but orality. Yet diaspora, and yet at the same time we should take account of sound and the influence of Polish theatre has embodied text whatever a perform- been so extensive. But it is also ance’s starting point or genre. I do something specific to a British rather not wish to rebuke those interested in imperialistic way of thinking which literary and textual aspects of per- assumes that if we don’t understand formance but merely to endorse the something, it hasn’t been spoken or it need for a balanced 360° perspec- can be disregarded. One example is tive: a range which only the ears Robert Leach’s summary account of have without any movement. Singing Grotowski’s work: “Grotowski aimed and sounds are heard in a way that to reduced (sic) the importance of speaking isn’t – they require new words and to bridge the ‘body/think’ terms to describe their impact, and we divide. Thus, in his famous produc- are just beginning to make progress tion of The Constant Prince (1966), in establishing the foundations for he stripped the text down as Artaud such research. had proposed to do with Elizabethan When we listen alertly to songs or tragedies” (Leach 190). One needs recitation, we also feel them and can only to remember that the Laboratory be immersed in them in a way that Theatre was in fact initiated by the rarely happens with unmediated spo- celebrated theatre and cultural critic ken text. With current academic and and writer Ludwik Flaszen, who col- practical interest in immersion in the

Almanach_sklad.indd 155 2013-04-04 10:48:21 156 · Paul Allain

theatre, in interactivity, in the audi- cal theatre groups, should remind us ence, we should pay more attention of what we have ignored or forgotten, to the voice, to sound. The work of as well as what we are yet still to Complicite, along with the increas- know: awakening the hidden voice to ingly influential Polish wave of musi- our multiple ways of hearing.

Canterbury, UK December 2012

Almanach_sklad.indd 156 2013-04-04 10:48:21 Ways of Hearing · 157

Works Cited

Allain, Paul. Gardzienice: Polish Theatre in Transition. Amsterdam: Harwood, 1997. Print. Allain, Paul (ed.). Grotowski’s Empty Room. Calcutta: Seagull Books, 2009. Print. Appelbaum, David. Voice. New York: State University of New York Press, 1990. Print. Back, Les. The Art of Listening. Oxford: Berg, 2007. Print. Berger, John. Ways of Seeing. London: Penguin, 1972. Print. Biagini, Mario. “Meeting at La Sapienza or, On the Cultivation of Onions”. The Drama Review. Summer 2008. 151–177. Print. Clapp, Susannah. “Noises On and Off”. The Guardian and The Observer Online. Web. 26 Dec. 2004. Complicite Online. www.complicite.org. Web. 3 Dec 12. Delgado, Maria and Dan Rebellato (eds.). Contemporary European Theatre Directors. London: Routledge, 2010. Print. Giannichi, Gabriella and Mary Luckhurst (eds). On Directing: Interviews with Direc- tors. London: Faber and Faber, 1999. Print. Harvie, Jen. Staging the UK. Manchester: Manchester UP, 2005. Print. Leach, Robert. Makers of Modern Theatre. London: Routledge, 2004. Print. Murray, Simon and John Keefe. Physical Theatres: a Critical Introduction. London: Routledge, 2007. Print. Roesner, David and Lynne Kendrick (eds). Theatre Noise: The Sound of Performance. Cambridge: Cambridge Scholars, 2011. Print. Shuttleworth, Ian. “Faust, Lowland Hall, Ingliston, Edinburgh”. Financial Times On- line. Web. 20 Aug 2009. Staniewski, Włodzimierz and Alison Hodge. Hidden Territories. The Theatre of Gardzienice. London: Routledge, 2004. Print. Theatre Zar Online. www.teatrzar.art.pl. Web. 3 Dec. 2012

Almanach_sklad.indd 157 2013-04-04 10:48:21 158 · Paul Allain

Notes

1 This paper was first delivered as a keynote lecture in Sopot, Poland, at the between. pomiędzy Festival, on Thursday 17 May 2012. The academic strand of the festival was titled “Between. Page/Stage” and was focussed on Berger’s writings and influ- ence on Complicite as well as how performances evolve through a process of adapta- tion from page to stage. The keynote has been developed and revised for the page. 2 See, for example, Harvie, Jen. Staging the UK. Manchester: Manchester UP, 2005 where she articulated the problem. 3 See, for example, Voice and the Actor. New York: Wiley, 1973 and The Actor and the Text. London: Virgin Books, 1993. 4 The original citation is in Giannichi, Gabriella and Mary Luckhurst (eds). On Direct- ing: Interviews with Directors. London: Faber and Faber, 1999. 74. Print. 5 The first version of Akropolis was created in 1962. The film in which Grotowski is cited was made in 1993. 6 Taken from publicity materials for their performances in 2011.

Almanach_sklad.indd 158 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

University of Łódź Complicite’s Devised Theatre: A Practical Approach

1. Introduction As regards Complicite’s creative proc- ess, it is rather difficult to point to one The Complicite theatre company was homogenous artistic strategy, since Si- established in 1983 in London as mon McBurney, the founder and the Théâtre de Complicité. Since then, present artistic director of the compa- the innovative approach of its found- ny, combines a variety of different ers and members to the art of the techniques when developing each new stage has gained the recognition and performance. In a similar vein, it is appreciation of both audiences and difficult to provide one definition of critics, who often classify Complicite the so-called “devised theatre”, which among the main representatives of serves as the basis of Complicite’s art. physical theatre. Aleks Sierz consid- In her attempt to define “devised thea- ers them as its “veterans”, while for tre”, Alison Oddey provides the follow- Simon Murray and John Keefe they ing list of its characteristic features: are “the most accomplished and obvi- ous examplar of contemporary physi- process (finding the ways and means cal theatres driven by the traditions to share an artistic journey together), of twentieth-century French mime” collaboration (working with others), (96). The secret of Complicite’s suc- multi-vision (integrating various views, cess seems to lie not only in the dy- beliefs, life experience, and attitudes namic development of the company, to changing world events), and the but also in their general concept of creation of an artistic product. (3) a theatre deeply rooted in bodily ex- pression. Still, as the founders of the Complicite perfectly fits into the company frequently state, Complicite above description. The majority of el- reaches beyond purely physical thea- ements specified by Oddey are men- tre towards interdisciplinarity and tioned in an often-quoted passage formal diversity. As the name of the describing Complicite’s creative pro­ company suggests, their work is based cess, which can be considered as on complicity, understood as collabo- a manifesto for the company. This ration and co-participation that aims explains that Complicite’s mission at finding a common ground for a va- consists in “seeking what is most riety of ideas and perspectives. alive, integrating text, music, image

Almanach_sklad.indd 159 2013-04-04 10:48:22 160 · Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

and action to create surprising, dis- the given subject matter or to devel- rupting theatre” (qtd. in Keefe and op some aspects of the performance. Murray 15). Such an artistic statement The devised theatre practised by shows a clear indebtedness to the ide- Complicite can be therefore per- as expressed by Peter Brook, about ceived as an attempt to abolish the whose early theatrical oeuvre Zyg- traditional divide between the theat- munt Hübner wrote in 1981: “it was rical world of practitioners and the the first self-conscious attempt to find literary world of dramatists, about theatre’s own language that would which Peter Brook complained in exist beyond literature, an attempt to The Empty Space: undermine the status of the word as the universal means of communica- We do not know how Aeschylus or tion. This problem has been haunting Shakespeare worked. All we know Brook till the present day” (11). At is that gradually the relationship be- the same time, the aim of Complicite tween the man who sits at home is to establish “[a] collaboration be- working it all out on paper and the tween individuals to establish an en- world of actors and stages is getting semble with a common physical and more and more tenuous, more and imaginative language” (qtd. in Keefe more unsatisfactory. The best Eng- and Murray 15), which will facilitate lish writing is coming out of the thea- the creation of the final product. tre itself: Wesker, Arden, Osborne, One of the consequences of adopting Pinter, to take obvious examples, are this kind of practice by Complicite all directors and actors as well as au- is visible in the large dose of eclecti- thors – and at times they even have cism conspicuous both in their meth- been involved as impresarios. (40) ods of training and in their perform- ances, which are characterized by For Complicite a literary text usually an interdisciplinary multiplicity of serves only as a starting point; the perspectives, borrowings and sourc- actual performance is created togeth- es of inspiration. As McBurney puts er by everyone engaged in the given it, “[t]he pleasure of theatre is impu- project. It is a form of creative writ- rity, it’s the magpie quality of people ing for and on the stage, based on the stealing from everybody else” (qtd. imaginative potential of all the mem- in Heddon and Milling 24). This ec- bers of the ensemble. This makes lectic quality of Complicite’s oeuvre possible the combination of individ- largely results from the fact those ual ideas and experiences, as well who participate in the creative proc- as the testing of developed solutions ess are not only the actors and the in practice, so that afterwards they director, but also other members of can be accepted, improved or re- the company; sometimes McBurney jected. Again, it needs to be stressed also invites certain individuals from that the process does not dismiss the outside, for instance, specialists the use of existing dramatic texts, in a given field, who help the ensem- which Complicite frequently reinter- ble to enhance their understanding of pret. One could mention here, for in-

Almanach_sklad.indd 160 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Complicite’s Devised Theatre · 161

stance, plays by such canonical writ- remind one of the strategies of the fa- ers as Shakespeare, Beckett or Iones­ mous French acting instructor who co, as well as other kinds of text (e.g. “gave commissions to the first-year the short stories of Bruno Schulz). As students[, which] meant sending Jacques Lecoq posits, “Interpreta- them off to investigate their chosen tion is the extension of an act of crea- themes in different environments in tion” (The Moving Body 18). The text order to provide material for the per- should not lead to imitation, but rath- formances which they would then put er stimulate further creative work. on at the school’s open evenings” What seems most conspicuous about (The Moving Body 11). Complicite’s process is the consider- Most importantly, through their crea- able influence of the Parisian L’École tive activity, both McBurney and Internationale de Théâtre Jacques Lecoq aim at a more in-depth inter- Lecoq, where Simon McBurney and pretation of the given phenomena. other founders of the theatre compa- As Lecoq maintains, the notion that ny, Annabel Arden and Marcello should serve as the foundation of act- Magni, developed their acting skills. ing is what he calls “mimism”, un- As noticed by Keefe and Murray, derstood not so much as imitating although McBurney has created his fossilized forms, but as “the search own, unique pedagogy, his methods for the internal dynamics of mean- of work with the ensemble are “deep- ing”, which facilitates finding and ly associated with approaches to ac- understanding the essence of things tor training that resonate strongly (Lecoq, The Moving Body 22). with Lecoq’s project” (145). As A similar aim is pursued by Com- a matter of fact, Complicite can be plicite, whose performances are sup- perceived as an extension of the idea posed to appeal directly and power- of theatre proposed by Lecoq, who, fully to the audience, at the same in his book The Moving Body [Le time avoiding literalness or clichés. Corps Poétique], clearly states that As McBurney declares, “we are con- “The aim of the school is to pro- stantly engaged in finding other ways duce a young theatre of new work, of seeing. Constantly challenged to generating performance languages look again” (x). Thus Complicite which emphasise the physical play- considers it crucial to develop a po- ing of the actor” (18). This statement etic language of theatre that will help can also be applied to the London- to present the given idea, either famil- -based company. Another crucial iar or unknown, from a different per- similarity is the earlier-mentioned spective, revealing its new aspects. involvement of outside specialists Building a common poetic language in their artistic projects. Deeply in- of the stage is the purpose of not only grained in the spirit of Lecoq’s peda- Complicite’s creative work but also gogy, Simon McBurney’s creative their pedagogy. The three-day work- work frequently goes beyond the the- shops that took place in May 2011 in atrical world, venturing, for instance, Sopot as an accompanying event to into the world of science1. This may the BACK 2 conference organized by

Almanach_sklad.indd 161 2013-04-04 10:48:22 162 · Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

the University of Gdańsk served as a unique occasion to observe and ex- We emphasise the poetic vision in perience certain methods and artistic order to develop the creative imagi- strategies of the London-based com- nation of our students. But we must pany. The participants who took part never lose the grasp on the essential in the workshops held in Teatr thing, that is to say the motors of play Wybrzeże and Off de BICZ theatre which arise from the natural dynam- and run by Douglas Rintoul, a British ics of human relations and which au- director who has collaborated with diences recognise immediately (The Complicite a number of times2, had Moving Body 98–99). an opportunity both to learn the ba- sic principles of devising and to com- The observation of the exercises per- pose and interpret the poetry of the formed during the workshops from stage based on what can be broadly the perspective of the audience al- understood as physical expression. lows its participants to decide which of the introduced solutions work bet- ter or worse on the stage. The role of 2. The Audience the spectator also facilitates develop- ing one’s own acting skills and tech- During the workshops, the major role niques as well as mastering the lan- is played by the audience. Rintoul guage that will help one to decode frequently divides the participants and encode physical texts inscribed into two groups. While the members in human bodies, contained even in of one group perform the given task minute gestures and frequently form- on the stage, others observe them ing individual stories. The presence from the perspective of spectators. and comments of the audience dur- This results from the fact that Com- ing the workshops prevent exces- plicite does not compose their poetry sive individualism that could lead to of the stage for the pure sake of artis- losing oneself in one’s own “hermet- tic expression. It may be useful to re- ic” vision. The actors learn to keep fer here to Lecoq, who introduces a certain distance towards them- a clear distinction between two key selves, towards their acting and their terms in this respect: “The differ- characters. In this respect, Complic- ence between the act of expression ite’s process seems much closer to and the act of creation is this: in the the Brechtian idea of alienation than act of expression one plays for one- to the Stanislavsky method. self alone rather than for any specta- tors” (Lecoq, The Moving Body 18). Following the creative rather than ex- 3. The Alphabet of the Body pressive path, Complicite develops its own poetry of the stage in such According to one of the founders of a fashion so that the spectator will Complicite, Annabel Arden, “No ac- be able to decipher it afterwards. As tor needs the perfect body; they need Lecoq further explains, their body to be fully available to

Almanach_sklad.indd 162 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Complicite’s Devised Theatre · 163

them, working at maximum poten- also useful to observe others in order tial with the minimum of effort” (2). to learn the physical language in Learning one’s body and the ways to which they communicate certain control it is one of the founding prin- messages. At this stage, an element ciples of Complicite actor training. of imitation is introduced. The par- Many of the exercises performed dur- ticipants form pairs. One person in ing warm-ups, both those inspired each pair is asked to follow the other by Lecoq’s and Patsy Rodenburg’s and study his/her distinctive pos- methods and Rintoul’s original ide- ture, gestures and manner of walk- as, help to develop these skills. The ing. They should observe which part participants learn to control their of the body their partners push for- physical tension, gradually increas- ward, where their centre of gravity ing it on a scale from one to seven lies and which parts of their bodies and memorizing the individual levels seem more tense than the others.At of tension3. They warm up and stretch first, the participants faithfully imi- all parts of their bodies – from head tate the models walking in front of to toes. them. Yet it needs to be remembered Rintoul puts a strong emphasis on that, as Lecoq puts it, “Neither belief the ability to synchronize many ac- nor identification is enough – one tivities at a time, which is particular- must be able genuinely to play” (The ly crucial in acting. Standing in a cir- Moving Body 19). Therefore, in the cle, the participants are supposed to next part of the exercise the partici- repeat his gestures but with a delay, pants have to reach beyond the limits so that Rintoul will always be two of mimetic reproduction. They are moves ahead of the others. The task asked to present the movement and consists in a simultaneous perform- posture of the observed persons in an ance of several activities. The partic- exaggerated, grotesque way. ipants observe Rintoul and memorize Observation also serves as a basis for his moves and, at the same time, re- the next exercise. Rintoul places two call his earlier gestures and perform chairs in the middle of the prosceni- them, constantly paying attention to um, one next to the other. Divided others. In one of the next tasks, they into pairs, the participants are asked draw two different geometrical fig- to approach the chairs, sit down, look ures in the air, for instance, a triangle at each other, stand up and return to with one hand and a square with the their places. Each person starts other. The participants perform the walking from a different back corner task asymmetrically. If the exercise of the stage. It is important that the proves to be too difficult, one can participants should not act but be- draw a line with one hand and a sim- have naturally. The others watch the ple figure with the other. Once this subsequent couples and share their stage is mastered, the physical activ- observations. They notice that, even ity is combined with recitation. when we do not act, our bodies com- The actor should not focus exclusive- municate various messages. In some ly on his/her own body – it may be couples, one can notice a visible dif-

Almanach_sklad.indd 163 2013-04-04 10:48:22 164 · Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

ference in status, tension, or a grain say the adjective and name of the in- of conflict. Other pairs feel comfort- dicating person. Then the two switch able with each other; it seems that places. The participant who said the they share a common secret or know name of the indicating person re- everything about the other person. peats the pattern, pointing at another There are also those who proceed to- member of the group. In this way, wards the chairs erect, almost ritual- a sequence of exchanges is created. istically, as if at a wedding ceremony. After some time, when the partici- This shows how much our bodies pants perform the exercise rhythmi- communicate in a subconscious fash- cally and with ease, a second and ion and how they involuntarily react a third indicating person may be in- to impulses sent by other people. troduced to the game. Then a situa- The exercise makes the participants tion may arise in which one person aware of the need to constantly con- will be pointed at by two or three par- trol their bodies, which almost al- ticipants. In such a case, “the chosen ways expresses certain meanings and one” has to respond to just one per- emotions. son by establishing eye-contact. The ignored participants should at once indicate another person. In time, the 4. Complicite’s Complicity exercise is performed more and more smoothly. The established collabo- Rintoul’s workshops give their par- ration manifests itself in the steady ticipants a general idea of Complic- rhythm of exchanges. ite’s training, exercise and produc- The kinetic synchronization of the tion process and make them realise ensemble and the ability to commu- how important building a cohesive nicate without words also play the ensemble is in theatre. The exercises key role in the next task. Rintoul ar- presented below frequently allude to ranges a number of chairs on the the games we know from childhood. stage; there are as many chairs as Many of them could also be success- participants. Everyone, apart from fully used during an interpersonal one person, sits down. The task of the skills training. standing person is to sit on the empty On the first meeting the participants chair; the others are expected to pre- memorize each other’s names to- vent this from happening. What mat- gether with adjectival epithets they ters in developing a common strate- choose for themselves that begin gy is both individual initiative and with the first letter of their names collaboration. The participants are (e.g. Magnificent Mathew, Sunny allowed to move and sit down on free Sylvia or Robotic Robert). Everyone chairs. However, once a person stands in a circle. One person is leaves their chair, they cannot sit asked to choose another participant back on it. Furthermore, the partici- by taking a step forward, pointing at pants are not allowed to speak. Com- them and establishing eye-contact. munication should be born outside The task of “the chosen one” is to verbal language.

Almanach_sklad.indd 164 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Complicite’s Devised Theatre · 165

It needs to be stressed that messages performed in silence, which facilita­ are not exchanged inside the group tes non-verbal communication. What exclusively through consciously per- the participants create on the stage formed gestures. One needs yet an- is a complex geometrical form, which other dimension of communication. to some extent can be seen as an ex- Rintoul goes beyond the traditional pression of the complex relations binary word/body opposition, em- present in every team. Afterwards, phasizing the role of intuition. This is the members of the group are asked particularly conspicuous in one of to disentangle the complex shape the following tasks, in which the par- and return to the initial circle. ticipants again stand in a circle and This is not the end of their work with close their eyes. Their task is to the canes, since a moment later the count from one to ten in an arbitrary group is divided into pairs, linked in order and at an arbitrary pace. Rin- a similar fashion by means of a bam- toul chooses a person who says “one” boo stick. In the first part of the task, and waits until another participant half of the participants act as observ- takes over and says “two”. If two ers; afterwards the roles are reversed. people say the same number simulta- The aim of the exercise is to explore neously, the counting starts all over together both the space of the stage again. After some time, the group and the kinetic possibilities that we manages to complete the task. Mas- can realize in it as a pair. The par- tering the next level, which consists ticipants experiment with various in counting from one to twenty, takes moves and manoeuvres, checking if much more time. they can be performed without let- Still, what remains the central ele- ting the cane fall to the floor. Al- ment in the workshops is the body. though it may seem otherwise, the Thus the next day the relations be- quintessence of the bond between tween the members of the group gain the participants does not reside in a physical dimension. The partici- the cane. It is important that they pants stand in a circle. Each person should constantly maintain eye-con- connects with her/his neighbours by tact and avoid looking at the bamboo means of two straight bamboo canes stick. It is also necessary to decide of equal length (around six feet)4. first about the power relations in The participants hold the canes with each pair, in other words to choose their forefingers, thus forming a cir- the person who is going to be the cle. They close their eyes and exert leader in the given round, dictating some pressure on the canes, trying in the tempo and moves, and the one this way to feel the bond with their who will succumb to domination. Ini- neighbours. Then the participants tially the participants focus only on are asked to form as complex a figure their relationship with their partners. as possible, but without losing the Later, however, they are encouraged “connection” with their neighbours; to interact with others. In their col- in other words they should not let laboration, they attempt to form larg- the cane fall. The whole exercise is er structures and thus create a fuller

Almanach_sklad.indd 165 2013-04-04 10:48:22 166 · Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

stage image of interpersonal rela- formed during the workshops, Rin- tions. When their partnership fails, toul puts special emphasis on the the cane falls to the floor. In such dramatic, kinetic and musical as- a case, the exercise is interrupted; pects of the unity within the chorus. everyone stands still and in this way The musical exercise presented to gives the pair time to establish their the participants seems to allude to connection anew. the primitive tribal instincts released The participants soon realize that through the collective production of throughout the task they have been a rhythmic pattern. The ensemble is watching various stories. They have divided into two and later three been observing constant changes in groups5; each of them taps the given human relations, presented physi- rhythmic cadence with their hands cally in the theatrical space. Soon af- and feet. The pattern performed by terwards, the cane seems dispensa- the first group differs from the one ble and is thus put aside. Yet the par- performed by the second group by ticipants are supposed to continue one sound added at the end of the ca- moving on the stage as if they were dence. Both groups tap their cadenc- still separated with a bamboo stick. es simultaneously, until they achieve Rintoul experiments with the length full synchronization; once they reach of the imagined cane, asking the par- it, they fall silent. Towards the end of ticipants to make it shorter or longer. the exercise, movement is added to It turns out that the cane, both imagi- the tapping – the groups move to- nary and real, is a device that not wards one another, until they reach only connects but also separates us perfect harmony; then they stop and and creates a certain distance which move back, repeating the pattern. At serves as a barrier that cannot be ful- the end, the task is performed in ly broken. three groups. Next, Rintoul proceeds to a kinetic exercise. The members of the chorus 5. In Search of a Common follow their leader, imitating his/her Denominator – the Chorus moves. It is important not to overtake the leader and not to disturb the spa- As in Lecoq’s pedagogy, the chorus tial coherence of the chorus. The plays a significant role in Rintoul’s leader can pass their role to another workshops. The chorus facilitates the person if he/she suddenly turns in full development of the dynamics of a different direction. Then the person the ensemble and, at the same time, at the front becomes the head of the “for those who have taken part in chorus. After the participants master one, it is the most beautiful and the these rules, Rintoul introduces a cer- most moving dramatic experience” tain change to the exercise. The task (The Moving Body 131). Lively and no longer consists in imitation but changeable, it is an organic entity in reacting to the actions and words that creates a sense of a peculiar of the leader. Here, it is possible to communion. In the exercises per- point to further inspirations by

Almanach_sklad.indd 166 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Complicite’s Devised Theatre · 167

Lecoq, according to whom “the trag- to small errors. A brief loss of har- ic chorus is never to be active, always mony or a short breakdown in collab- reactive” (The Moving Body 132). oration last only a while. After a few Furthermore, as Lecoq contends: seconds unity is re-established. For Rintoul, as well as for the partici- Chorus is the one essential element pants in the workshops, it is particu- in clearing a genuine space for trag- larly fascinating that each time the edy. A chorus is not geometric but dynamics of the chorus are different, organic. In just the same way as depending on the mood of the mem- a collective body, it has its centre bers of the ensemble, their predispo- of gravity, its extensions, its respira- sitions, tempers or even, to some ex- tions. It is a kind of living cell, capa- tent, their national features6. Work- ble of taking on different forms ac- ing with the chorus is always a new, cording to the situation in which it a unique experience. finds itself. It may exhibit contradic- tions, its members may sometimes oppose one another in subgroups, or 6. And the Word Became alternatively unite to address the Flesh – in Search of “the public with one voice. (The Moving Body of Words” (The Moving Body 130) Body 49)

Such an organic approach to the The tendency in contemporary thea- chorus is also conspicuous during tre towards bodily expression may be the workshops. When the leader ex- a result of today’s loss of faith in lan- claims “Let’s have a party!”, the guage as a vehicle of the truth about chorus of birds drifting in the air the world. It will suffice to mention suddenly changes into a group of Harold Pinter and his characters, teenagers celebrating their friend’s for whom words serve not so much birthday; then they unexpectedly fall as a means of communication or ex- silent, duck to the ground and crawl pression, but as a way to hide the as if in war-time trenches towards an real intentions of the speaker, as imagined enemy only to attack the a tool of manipulation or, in a more audience at the end, vigorously an- Beckettian sense, as a “habit” that nouncing that they will eat them. helps them to fill in the existential The observers can clearly see when void7. It seems that such a modern the chorus disintegrates and loses condition of language significantly its coherence. Still it is hard to per- informs the shape of contemporary ceive these moments as a failure. In physical theatre, which turns towards Lecoq’s words, “A large error is a ca- the body, the language of which is tastrophe, a small error is essential frequently perceived as more truth- for enhancing existence. Without er- ful than words8. This tendency finds ror, there is no movement. Death fol- a reflection in devised theatre. How- lows” (The Moving Body 21). The ever, as Deidre Heddon and Jane dynamics of the chorus evolve owing Milling contend, “[w]hile some of the

Almanach_sklad.indd 167 2013-04-04 10:48:22 168 · Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

rhetoric that has surrounded devis- poetic body”). According to Mrozek, ing suggests that it emerges from “the body becomes truly ‘poetic’ a distrust of words and a rejection of when Lecoq formulates the method a literary tradition in theatre, very of mimo-dynamic translation of po- few devising companies perform etry, based on the search of the ki- without using words” (6–7). Com- netic equivalents of words”. In order plicite is no exception in this respect. to convey the given word in a gesture, And yet, participating in Rintoul’s one should not focus on its meaning, workshops, it is hard to escape an but rather investigate the acoustic impression that Complicite’s “total” form of the phrase. Rintoul is inter- theatre tends to favour physical over ested in the internal dynamics and verbal expression. As Keefe and the sonic quality of the word and the Murray maintain, phonemes it is composed of. It is [Complicite] has never claimed the therefore possible to compare these term to describe its practice, and in- strategies, deeply rooted in the peda- deed has been hostile to having its gogy of Lecoq, to the phonosemantic work labelled this way. None the analysis of a text, which facilitates less, Complicité, for better or worse, translating it into the body language. has often been regarded as the quin- This also evokes certain associations tessential “physical” theatre compa- with concrete poetry. The partici- ny to emerge in the mid-1980s. (15) pants give a unique visual contour During the workshops, this is most to words on the stage rather than on visible in the work with a text select- a piece of paper. They become art- ed by Rintoul, when the participants ists-demiurges who shape the theat- discover the physicality of words rical matter and give a perceptible through an analysis of their acoustic form to sounds and ideas. Comparing qualities. English vocabulary items with their Polish equivalents, the participants discover the differences between 7. The Poetry of Words vs. words denoting the same things, ac- the Poetry of the Body tivities or phenomena. As Lecoq con- tends, “In French le buerre is already One of the tasks the participants are spread, whereas in English ‘butter’ is asked to perform is to interpret always in a packet” (The Moving a fragment of Amitav Ghosh’s novel Body 49). After an in-depth analysis The Hungry Tide, which describes of Ghosh’s text, the participants try the mythical creation of the river to combine words and gestures into Ganges. The analysis of the text is a coherent whole, which they later focused on the acoustic qualities of present by means of recitation and the words, which the participants lat- demonstration. er attempt to translate into the lan- Vocal emission plays a crucial role in guage of the body. This is yet another theatre. In order to master words and allusion to Lecoq’s methods that aim give them a proper acoustic form, at creating “le corps poétique” (“the one needs to properly modulate one’s

Almanach_sklad.indd 168 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Complicite’s Devised Theatre · 169

voice and direct it to the receiver. namics to characters and situations)” Therefore, before the participants (The Moving Body 15). In groups of face another challenge, they perform four, the participants are asked to several exercises in this field. Every present the partitions of four (4+0, utterance should carry energy, which 3+1, 2+2, 1+1+1+1, 1+1+2) in will allow the speaker to effectively an abstract and purely physical way. communicate his/her message to an- The results of their work are present- other person. For Complicite, the ed and commented upon by the spec- stage is a place for telling stories in tators. Afterwards the participants’ the language of theatre. Successful task is to build a story around the storytelling in front of the audience choreography they have created. Ab- demands that the actor should estab- stract numbers are given concrete lish a close contact with life and the shapes and later turned into real his- external world, with oneself, with the tories. In this way, they find their other members of the ensemble and, place within the world of the stage. above all, with the spectator. The sto- The participants interpret the parti- ry should reach the receiver. It can tions of four in various ways, usually be compared to a ball that needs to as a metaphor of different human in- be thrown at the spectator high teractions, oscillating around sepa- enough so that it does not fall too rations and reunions, the feelings of fast. Thus one should not forget that togetherness and solitude. The audi- the last word always plays the most ence witness accidental encounters important role, since it concludes the at a railway station, a family car trip, whole story. a fight between two warring factions, or a short story about fulfilled dreams of flying. 8. Poetry and Mathematics

Where does inspiration for the poetry 9. The Poetry of Space – of the stage reside? Practically eve- in Other Words, Back to rywhere, in all spheres of our lives. Square One In the case of Complicite’s Disap- pearing Number, inspiration is large- Storytelling is one of the basic con- ly drawn from mathematics. In one cepts on which Complicite’s per- of the exercises conducted during formances are founded. What mat- the workshops, which evidently al- ters for the London-based theatre ludes to this performance, as well as company is both the story and the to Rintoul’s adaptation of Patrick way it is told with the use of various Marber’s Closer (Transport, 2011), means of expression. The story we all Lecoq’s “transfer method” is used, know best is our own life, which un- which consists in “moving from phy­ dergoes constant changes. Stillness sical technique to dramatic expres- means stagnation and death. Such sion (dramatic justification for phys- a dynamic can be perfectly present- ical actions, transfer of natural dy- ed in a kinetic form. During one of

Almanach_sklad.indd 169 2013-04-04 10:48:22 170 · Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

the introductory tasks, Rintoul asks motionless for the others. The whole the participants to select in their performance leads to the climactic minds two people from among the escalation of tension when all partic- other members of the group. One ipants are on the stage and each of person is a bomb, the other is them is trying to attract the audi- a shield. Everyone should position ence’s attention. The spectators watch themselves in such a way so as to al- numerous individual stories, which ways have the shield-person between often intersect or even overlap, to- them and the bomb-person. The task gether forming a map of the world. results in constant frantic movement “Chaos as we now know is full of pat- on the stage and a continuous need terns” (Measure for Measure), says for spatial reorganization. McBurney. Also in this case, the On the first day of the workshops, seeming disorder conceals a lot of or- Rintoul asks the participants to tell dered structures and stories. Accord- others their story, locating it in the ing to Lecoq, “Each character must stage space. Everyone has to begin be both part of the group and sepa- with the present moment and move rate, must find his own rhythmic beat back in time as far as they can reach and his specific space” (The Moving with their knowledge and memory; Body 33). At the end of the work- the participants present themselves, shops, it seems that during the previ- their ancestors and the places they ous three days the ensemble created used to visit or live in. In their narra- by Rintoul has achieved this aim. tives they are supposed to include Drawing a map of a common world on only the most basic information – the stage, every participant is trying names, surnames, professions, the to capture the spectators’ attention in names of countries and town, and their own, unique way; every partici- the most important events. Talking pant wants their story to be heard be- about their families and themselves, fore they have nothing more to say the participants move on the stage and fall into oblivion. This poetic im- like on a map, in this way illustrating age long remains in the memory of their stories. the audience as a metaphor of the cy- The same exercise is repeated at the cle of inspiration and expiration of end of the workshops in front of the life as well as an expression of a des- audience. It shows not only how perate wish to leave a trace through much we know about ourselves and creative activity. our roots, but also how much we have learnt about our bodies and their stage possibilities during the previ- 10. Conclusion ous three days. The participants en- ter the stage one after another at reg- During his workshops, Douglas Rin- ular intervals and present their sto- toul teaches the physical language of ries; when they have finished, they theatre, at the same time reaching fall silent and slowly move back- beyond the body into the elusive wards to the wall, where they wait sphere of dynamics and energy. The

Almanach_sklad.indd 170 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Complicite’s Devised Theatre · 171

workshops serve as a lesson in the tre” (11–46) towards the lively and poetry of the body. Seen as a creative creative art of the stage. struggle with language, poetry is un- It seems that in Complicite, the actor derstood here, above all, as telling aspires to the role of the creator, at stories in the poetic language of the the same time trying to gain as much body. Even words are perceived as control over his/her body as possible. symbols whose meaning largely de- This striving for physical perfection pends on their sonic quality, the only seemingly alludes to Craig’s manner of their articulation and their idea of the Über-marionette, since it physical context. Complicite’s crea- does not aim to eliminate unavoida- tive process brings the actor and the ble errors. In fact, these are errors audience away from the purely in- that serve as the element that breeds tellectual towards primal, instinctive life and dynamics on the stage. Com- and emotional experience. This is to plicite uses human imperfections to some extent associated with the pos- their advantage. The purpose is not sibility of a close investigation of to find the right solution, but to en- human nature inscribed in our bod- gage in continuous (re)search, as in ies, since, as Lecoq remarks, “For the school of Lecoq, who “offered no in truth nature is our first language. solutions [but] only posed questions” Our bodies remember!” (The Moving (McBurney ix). At the same time, in Body 45). Deeply rooted in the spirit Complicite’s devised theatre, the ac- of Lecoq’s pedagogy, the training tor learns how to be a poet – how to process presented during Rintoul’s convey her/his stories in a complex workshops consists not so much in system of visual and acoustic signs, abolishing former models and pat- always aiming at a greater unity with terns, but in giving a direction to fur- the ensemble, with her/himself, with ther development though the elimi- the audience, with reality and with the nation of the elements that are un- world of the characters. In this way, successful on the stage. This leads fluent in various languages of thea- to a liberation from the confines of tre, Complicite composes its unique what Brook calls the “Deadly Thea- poetry of the stage.

Almanach_sklad.indd 171 2013-04-04 10:48:22 172 · Katarzyna Ojrzyńska

Works Cited

Arden, Annabel. Interview. On Acting: Interviews with Actors. Eds. Mary Luckhurst and Chloe Veltman. London: Faber, 2001. 1–8. Print. Brook, Peter. The Empty Space. New York: Touchstone, 1996. Print. Complicite. “Complicite: Teachers Notes – Devising”. complicite.org. PDF file. Complicite. “Measure for Measure: Background Pack”. complicite.org. PDF file. Heddon, Deidre and Jane Milling. Introduction. Devising Performance: A Critical His- tory. Houndmills: Palgrave, 2006. 1–28. Print. Hübner, Zygmunt. “Peter Brook – mistrz, który nie chce być klasykiem”. Introduction. Pusta przestrzeń. By Peter Brook. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Artystyczne i Filmowe, 1981. 5–24. Print. Keefe, John and Simon Murray. Physical Theatres: A Critical Introduction. London: Routledge, 2007. Print. Lecoq, Jacques. “Mime, the Art of Movement”. Theatre of Movement and Gesture. Ed. David Bradley. London: Routledge, 2006. 67–93. Print. Lecoq, Jacques. The Moving Body [Le Corps poétique]. Trans. David Bradby. New York: Routledge, 2002. Print. McBurney, Simon. Foreword. The Moving Body [Le Corps poétique]. By Jacques Lecoq. Trans. David Bradby. New York: Routledge, 2002. ix–x. Print. Mrozek, Witold. “Ciało poetyckie Jacques’a Locoqa”. Dwutygodnik.com: Strona kul- tury. Narodowy Instytut Audiowizualny, Aug. 2011. Web. 14 Jan. 2012. Oddey, Alison. Devising Theatre: A Practical and Theoretical Handbook. London: Routledge, 1994. Print. Pinter, Harold. Introduction: Writing for the Theatre. Plays One. London: Faber, 1986. vii–xiv. Print. Sierz, Aleks. “Beyond Timidity? The State of British New Writing.” PAJ: A Journal of Performance and Art 81 (2005): 55–61. MIT Press Journals. PDF file.

Almanach_sklad.indd 172 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Complicite’s Devised Theatre · 173

Notes

1 An excellent example of this strategy may be the collaboration with psychologists and other specialists in the field of human memory in the course of devising the recent Complicite performance – The Master and Margarita. 2 Douglas Rintoul also ran a workshop one year earlier, during the first of the series of BETWEEN.POMIĘDZY festivals, which was then devoted to Samuel Beckett. The previous workshop was much shorter, as it lasted only three hours. In 2010 Rintoul focused on selected issues related to Complicite’s devising of Beckett’s Endgame. Short films from the conference, with excerpts from Rintoul’s 2010 and 2011 work- shops, can be found at: www.back2.pl. 3 Complicite often make use of Lecoq’s scale of tensions of the body on seven levels. Confer: Lecoq, “Mime” 90–91 and Complicite, “Complicite: Teachers Notes” 15–16. 4 A number of tasks with canes can be found in Complicite’s “Complicite: Teachers Notes” (6–8). 5 According to Lecoq, a perfect chorus consists of seven or fifteen people (149). 6 Rintoul recollects working with choruses composed of people of different nationali- ties. In his experience, the English were usually reserved, the French were declama- tory, while the Spanish were chaotic, although they were at the same time excellent at pretending. 7 Pinter writes about the use of language in his plays, for instance, in the introduction to his Plays One. 8 This belief has been recently prevalent in psychology and forensic science. Let us consider, for instance, the use of the lie detector, which analyses the physiological functions of human body as indications of human emotions.

Almanach_sklad.indd 173 2013-04-04 10:48:22 On Samuel Beckett

Almanach_sklad.indd 174 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Enoch Brater

University of Michigan Where Now, Who Now, When Now? Beckett Criticism Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow

Though it has mercifully avoided ing so quickly in so many other di- a term like “crisis”, Beckett criticism rections. for the past several years has been One of the opportunities waiting for attracted to words like “crossroads”, us in Gdańsk was a rare moment of “problematization” and, yes, even pause, a chance to stand back and “intervention”. The welcome result reconsider the very particular role of of such consideration has sometimes a Beckett “text” as it initiates our re- been a series of intriguing and in- sponses to it. What kind of “life” formed new studies urging us to find does it have on its own – if indeed it additional pathways into the rich and does – before and beyond our ambi- resonant material before us. Yet often tious attempts at systematization? Is missing in such approaches is a close it, in fact, an ever-resistant text? If look at the Beckett text itself, how we so, what unenviable role is the aca- get from here to there, so to speak. demic reader fated to play? Though it might certainly appear ret- In my view, the challenge might be rograde, perhaps even reactionary, to something like this: how do we pro- urge a return to the arena of close ceed to consider and reflect on readings, it might well be argued – a Beckett text after so many readings and not necessarily churlishly – that that have taken us outside rather Beckett criticism as a whole may than inside the work that lies before have strayed perhaps too far in mov- us, sprawling, on the page?

Spring 2010

Almanach_sklad.indd 175 2013-04-04 10:48:22 S. E. Gontarski

Florida State University Back to the Beckett Text

The conference title suggests a return to replace the Calder edition, but cur- to the Beckettian text, but the question rently both are commercially available. might well be asked where does one Apparently a return to the Beckett text find “the Beckett text”? Rephrased the is easier said than done. most open and pressing question might In the theatre, Beckett’s work as a the- be “Which Beckettian text?”. In the atrical director is still undervalued and theatre especially the question can be under-researched. From Godot onward, reframed to ask whether the Beckett rehearsals would extend Beckett’s cre- text is located on the page or on the ative process; performance would thus stage? (See below for restatement of become an extension of composition. this issue) Either answer suggests mul- At times Beckett’s complete vision tiplicity. Differences exist between not would be realized only well after the only French and English texts of what original publication when as a director are presumably the same work but he turned a fresh eye on his text. Di- among English texts and such dissim- recting himself would allow him to im- ilarity is simultaneously astounding plement and refine a personal creative and inexplicable. Currently two major vision, for as his original director, Rog- and different texts for Waiting for Go- er Blin, has noted: “He had ideas about dot in English, one American and one his play [in this case Fin de partie] that British, are available, but several ver- made it a little difficult to act. At first, sions of the play in various stages of he looked on his play as a kind of mu- correction and revision are also circu- sical score. When a word occurred or lating in both the US and UK. Is “the was repeated, when Hamm called Clov, Beckett text” the one we happen to pull Clov should always come in the same off the shelf? Apparently that is how way every time, like a musical phrase reprints have been approached histori- coming from the same instrument with cally. On the prose side four very dif- the same volume”. As Beckett evolved ferent versions of Watt are currently on from being first a playwright, then an sale in English. In the US the standard advisor on productions of his work, edition has now been replaced by the then a director taking full charge of its (semi?) corrected edition published staging, the boards grew to be an exten- in the Grove collected edition of 2006 sion of his writing desk, a platform for and both versions are currently for self-collaboration through which he sale. In Britain Fabers has published reinvented his own theatrical output in a more fully corrected Watt (2009) now more decidedly performative terms.

Spring 2010

Almanach_sklad.indd 176 2013-04-04 10:48:22 H. Porter Abbott

University of California, Santa Barbara Thoughts for Going Back to the Beckett Text

People will keep re-reading, re-stag- tury and have even begun to show ing, re-interpreting Beckett for each up in studies of Beckett. In addition new generation, and each history- to my own recent exploratory work, changing event, and each emerging there are studies like Lois Oppenhe- subculture, and each new techno- im’s A Curious Intimacy: Art and logical environment, or hot issue, or Neuro-Psychoanalysis (2005), Eliza- new methodology, or theory, or inno- beth Barry’s special issue of “Jour- vation in the modes of dissemination, nal of Beckett Studies” – Beckett, or whatever. This is Beckett being Language and the Mind (2008) – put to work. When the work is good it and Elizabeth Drew’s excellent un- helps us think and rethink in art’s published dissertation “Samuel Beck­ feeling way questions of who we are ett’s Late Prose and the Limits of and what we value. In this, Beckett Consciousness” (2006, Trinity Col- has served us well and will continue lege Dublin). This is just a begin- to serve us into the foreseeable future. ning, and really long overdue. Beck- There is one approach, however, that ett himself was keenly interested in ought to have a special, if not privi- psychology, psychoanalysis, and hu- leged, status. This is what is now man biology. To what extent these in- loosely and awkwardly called a “cog- terests motivated his art or simply nitivist” approach. The reason it is resonated with it, is hard to say. But special is because it is the only per- what Beckett gave us over the course spective in our discipline that draws of his life is an oeuvre increasingly on empirical evidence about how we compounded of linguistic and imag- absorb and process information. In istic limit cases that challenge in this way, it extends the terrain of rhe- a deep experiential way our modes of torical, affective, reader-response, understanding. Here are only three and other approaches that feature the of a wealth of possible subjects for transaction that takes place between a cognitive approach to Beckett: texts and readers. So I would like to 1. Creative states of mind. The old encourage Beckett scholars to keep and still very much alive chestnut of an eye on what is developing in the the work of art as a gift, brought by cognitive sciences for new knowledge a muse, or some force external to the that might helpfully inflect their work. poet and the closely related “whim- Cognitive approaches have sprung sy”, as Nabokov mockingly called it, up all over the place in the 21st cen- of the poet losing control of her char-

Almanach_sklad.indd 177 2013-04-04 10:48:22 178 · H. Porter Abbott

acters have received fascinating “action” of Beckett’s work is a neu- empirical support in work on chil- ronal struggle that goes on inside the dren’s imaginary companions. Mar- reader’s mind. The staged work can jorie Taylor and her team at the Uni- add an additional dimension to this versity of Oregon have extended their struggle, particularly in plays like research to include a parallel inves- A Piece of Monologue, Footfalls, and tigation of the relationship between Ohio Impromptu. successful novelists and their char- 3. The neurology of the self. There is acters. There is a strong connection a great range of recent work stretch- here to research on non-pathological ing from philosophy to psycho-lin- (or [why not?] pathological) modes of guistics to neurobiology that has dissociation. Finally, there is an im- deeply disturbed the idea of a uni- portant and largely unaddressed re- tary self. In the process, it has made lated issue of the gulf between the the latter, object-based way of think- states of mind of fictional creators ing (Hutto), a focus of critique. Beck- and those of the interpreters of what ett everywhere (as I read him) walks they create. Beckett is an especially on both sides of this street, notori- important subject for such inquiry, ously splintering the self into a mul- given the link he has frequently titude of voices within which a self made between his “incapability” of seems continuously to emerge. What- speaking about his work and the ever your view of what Beckett is way in which that work was created. doing, there is a rich field of new re- Ought awareness of the difference search to draw on here, including between these states of mind enter rather startling new work by psychol- into the practice of Beckett interpre- ogist Stanley Klein and his col- tation? If so, how? leagues on the persistence of the 2. Work that takes us “beyond the sense of self long past the onset of se- end of thought” (to borrow words nile dementia. from Peter Fifield). Beckett continu- There are several closely related ob- ously and quite purposefully engag- jections that are commonly applied es in crossing the circuits of his read- to the cognitivist approach. They car- ers and viewers. An important focus ry with them a special anxiety that is for this research in Beckett’s prose proportional, I think, not just to the fiction is what Angela Moorjani distance between the objectives and called his “devious use of deictics”. methodologies of the humanities and To my knowledge Ann Banfield was those of the physical sciences but the first to explore in depth what also to the practical and commercial happens as a result of this deictic clout the physical sciences enjoy in deviousness. I have sought to extend our global culture. These objections an understanding of this abuse of are 1) that a cognitivist approach the reader in Beckett’s use of failed risks applying scientific reduction- garden-path sentences (Abbott 2010, ism to the scientifically irreducible; 2013). The frequency of these and 2) that it can lead to a reversal of pri- other devices make it seem as if the orities in the fields of artistic appre-

Almanach_sklad.indd 178 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Thoughts for Going Back to the Beckett Text · 179

ciation, fields in which the general much better in traditional ways. But should serve the particular and not none of these has to be the case. the other way around, 3) that it can There is nothing, of course, that will make reading or interpretation a mat- ever take the place of a finely honed ter of mining the text for whatever interpretive sensibility, of which confirms the science one already Beckett studies has more than its knows (this echoes common critiques share. Such a mind complements of other approaches – that the text is the one mind, commonly called an made to serve as a field to plunder or author, that brings a text together. to reconstruct in support of a theory), But knowing more about how both and 4) that it can be a way of simply of these minds work adds to the re- dressing up in new and fashionable sources a fine interpreting mind can clothes what has already been said draw on.

Written: Spring 2010 Revised: Autumn 2012

Almanach_sklad.indd 179 2013-04-04 10:48:22 180 · H. Porter Abbott

Works Cited

Abbott, H. Porter. “Garden Paths and Ineffable Effects: Abandoning Representation in Literature and Film”. Toward a Cognitive Theory of Narrative Acts. Ed. Frederick Luis Aldama. Austin: University of Texas Press, 2010. 205–226. Print. Abbott, H. Porter. Real Mysteries: Narrative and the Unknowable. Columbus, OH: Ohio State University Press, forthcoming 2013. Print. Banfield, Ann. “Beckett’s Tattered Syntax”. Representations 84.1 (2003): 6–29. Print. Hutto, Daniel D. “Consciousness and Conceptual Schema”. Dimensions of Conscious Experience. Eds. Paavo Pylkkanen and Tere Vaden. Amsterdam: John Benjamins, 2001. 15–43. Print. Klein, Stanley B., Leda Cosmides and K. Costabile. “Preserved Knowledge of Self in a Case of Alzheimer’s Dementia”. Social Cognition 21 (2003): 157–165. Print. Taylor, Marjorie, Sara D. Hodges, and Adèle Kohányi. “The Illusion of Independent Agency: Do Adult Fiction Writers Experience Their Characters as Having Minds of Their Own?”. Imagination, Cognition,and Personality 22.4 (2002/2003): 361–380. Print.

Almanach_sklad.indd 180 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Bartosz Lutostański

University of Gdańsk “I Say!” The Post-war Fiction of Gombrowicz and Beckett: A Short Introduction.

At first glance, one could not find platform, shared by both writers and two writers more different from each indicative of a somewhat similar ap- other than Witold Gombrowicz and proach to literature and life. Samuel Beckett. The difference can In order to examine that common be exemplified by the approach of platform in the following essay, I will each writer to his work; Gombrowicz conduct a comparative analysis of eagerly and meticulously discussed Trans-Atlantyk by Gombrowicz and his writing, fervently criticised those Molloy by Beckett with respect to fo- who had criticised him and relent- calisation, one of the most important lessly fought for recognition. Beck- and most often discussed aspects of ett, on the other hand, was rather re- narrative theory. I have selected these luctant to comment upon his writing two novels because they represent an (with his back against the wall, he evident transformation in the poetics chose to be vague about it as in his of both writers after World War II; famous reply to Vivian Mercier’s Trans-Atlantyk (1953), Gombrowicz’s question of whether Vladimir and first novel after his emigration to Ar- Estragon had earned PhDs); finally, gentina, is often considered a caesura one might say that recognition “hap- dividing his pre- and post-war writing pened” for Beckett and, for example, (Margański 15–16), which eventu­ he met the jury’s verdict awarding ally leads to the metaphysical and him the 1969 Nobel Prize in Litera- metaliterary enterprise of Cosmos, his ture with indifference1. Perhaps for last novel; whereas Beckett’s Molloy this reason, Gombrowicz and Beck- (1951) marks a definite rupture with ett have only been compared and/or his previous writing (Cronin 373–374) contrasted in passing, briefly and and finally leads to Beckett’s renewed perfunctorily, and there is no serious questionings of metaphysics and met- literature devoted to both of them aliterariness. Importantly, the meta- together. The following essay aims to physical and the metaliterary, also redress the current state of affairs critical in Gombrowicz’s and Beckett’s and demonstrate that, at least with works in question, are most evident in respect to form, there is a common the very category of focalisation.

Almanach_sklad.indd 181 2013-04-04 10:48:22 182 · Bartosz Lutostański

Let us, therefore, begin with a defini­ ­ impressions and feelings: “His obsti- tion of focalisation. Drawing on Gérard nacy surprised me […]” (T 54), Genette, Gerald Prince explains that “A little dog followed him, a Pomera- focalisation is “the perspective in nian I think, but I don’t think so” terms of which the narrated situa- (M 7). tions and events are presented; the Thanks to focalisation and, more perceptual or conceptual position in specifically, its division into the terms of which they are presented” three aspects (perception, cognition, (2003 31). Most straightforwardly, emotion) indicated by one attributive focalisation can be discussed by sign or another, a narrative becomes means of what Mieke Bal calls a t - more personal (for example, as in t r i b u t i v e s i g n s, that is, phras- “Perhaps I’m inventing”), signifi- es such as “I saw” and “I thought” cantly subjective (“His obstinacy which signal a change of perspective surprised me”) and provides a strate- (158–159). David Herman clarifies gically direct access to a character’s that those verbs of “perception, cog- mind without the intermediary in- nition, and emotion are thus used to stance of a narrator (“methinks go signal the active, ongoing decipher- or not go”). However, such a delinea- ing of what is being narrated, its re- tion of focalisation is repeatedly fraction through some character-per- pushed to its limits and consequently ceiver’s or character-knower’s per- its function profoundly alters. spective” (308). In Trans-Atlantyk and Molloy examples of signs re­ Poured for me mulled Beer; but beer lating to perception, cognition and/or not beer as, although Beer, per- emotion abound. They refer to: chance with wine laced; and Cheese, – visual, aural and olfactory per- aye Cheese, but as if not Cheese. ceptions: “And there quiet and a big Next those pates, perchance Layer Stairway cushioned with carpet” Pastries, and as if Pretzel or Marzi- (T 11)2, “[…] I saw him only darkly, pan; not Marzipan though, but per- because of the dark and then be- chance Pistachio although made of cause of the terrain […]” (M 7), liver. (T 83) “He is kind, tells me of this and than and other things, whence he comes, The passage is a fragment of a sec- whither he goes” (M 9) tion from Trans-Atlantyk portraying – thought processes: “Having rea­ the reception held by Gonzalo to cel- ched this edifice, I stopped there, ebrate a happy ending to his duel and methinks go or not go [...]” with a Polish soldier and aristocrat, (T 10), “I remembered what Cie- Tomasz. Having been in Argentina ciszowski had told me […]” (T 20), only for a couple of weeks, since the “I knew what I meant. I knew I could outbreak of World War II, Witold, the catch him, lame as I was” (M 8), narrator and focalisor, is unfamiliar “Perhaps I’m inventing a little, per- with the new country and its cuisine haps embellishing, but on the whole and customs, as the passage illus- that’s the way it was” (M 5). trates; in order to find the best word

Almanach_sklad.indd 182 2013-04-04 10:48:22 “I Say!” The Post-war Fiction of Gombrowicz and Beckett · 183

for a new meal, he pairs disparate, In the first part of Beckett’s novel, if not self-excluding and contradic- Molloy, the narrator and focalisor, tory, phenomena. As a result, Witold confined to his mother’s room and treats each signifier as inappropriate bed, says that he would like to “speak for a given signified and in the proc- of the things that are left, say my ess he negates language itself: avail- goodbyes, finish dying” (3). His first able words seem limited, lame, too thing left, the one he is speaking empty to address the new environ- about in the adduced passage, is ment, and incapable of adequate a story of two characters, A and C. representation. Apparently, “in order Yet the story soon disintegrates be- to address a referent phenomenon, cause of its creator’s confusion and a word needs not to imitate it but to fallible memory. As a result of Beck- foreground its own relative relation ett’s particular use of focalisation, to it” (Łapiński 34)3; thus, “collating Molloy’s status and credibility as self-excluding elements permits the a narrator is questioned; and if the representation of the unrepresent- narrator is questioned, his narration able”, claims Markowski (292). Go- is questioned as well. In other words, mbrowicz’s aim, therefore, is to ad- in the novel we cannot speak of what dress reality so strange and alien that Hayden White calls f a c t s under- he is at loss for words and by enu- stood as phenomena belonging to merating various signifiers, he hopes the symbolic realm (or order) of dis- to hit the bull’s eye. Effectively, he course, and their spatio-temporal or- gets engaged in “language which […] dering with specific context and ref- he is unable to control” (Markowski erentiality as a basis for action and 292)4. the entire narrative project (Melberg As a result, the focalisation serves as 44), but of e v e n t s, that is, raw, a means to (metaliterarily) challenge “pre-linguistic, pre-narrated phe- language and literature by probing nomena, and thus part of the real” the instrumental and referential use- (Gasyna 14). Therefore, the plot se- fulness of the former and the mimetic quencing in Beckett’s novel appears capacity of the latter. Beckett’s Mol- emptied of its solid, “historical” or loy features a strikingly similar use traditional realist factuality. Instead, of the category. as we can hypothesize, the plot of Molloy, as of Trans-Atlantyk, works And I am perhaps confusing several along some alternative logic of con- different occasions, and different struction. times, deep down, and deep down is In both novels we encounter a major my dwelling, oh not deepest down, contradiction as to the verity and somewhere between the mud and the credibility of narrative as a conse- scum. And perhaps it is A one day at quence of the particular use of focal- one place, then C another at another, isation. In line with Bal’s argument then a third the rock and I, and so on that “the image a focalisor presents for the other components, the cows, of an object says something about the the sky, the sea, the mountains. (M 10) focalisor itself” (150), the instances

Almanach_sklad.indd 183 2013-04-04 10:48:22 184 · Bartosz Lutostański

of factual “failures” imply the nar­ One of them, “the s u p r a n a r - rators’ “lack of commitment to the r a t a b l e,” precisely signifies “that truth of the expressed world relative which is not susceptible to narra- to the reference world of the story” tion,” that is, that which “comprises (Herman 312). Further, these “fail- those events that defy narrative, fore- ures” beg a series of ontological grounding the inadequacy of lan- questions with respect to the form of guage or of visual image to achieve any narrative and epistemological full representation, even of fictitious questions as to its contents. That is events” (223); arguably, Trans-At- to say, Genette claims that the only lantyk features the supranarratable function of a narrative is to “‘report’ to such a degree that it becomes dis- facts” (161; my italics); Prince sees cursive. In Molloy, on the other hand, a narrative as “etymologically linked we deal with denarration de- to knowledge”, which “lives in cer- fined by Brian Richardson as “nar­ tainty ... and dies from (sustained) rative negation in which a narrator ignorance and indecision” (qtd. Her- denies significant aspects of his or man 327; my italics). However, both her narrative that had earlier been novels significantly foreground the presented as given” (87). fact that what is narrated only might Because of the specific use of focal- have happened or seems to have tak- isation in Gombrowicz’s and Beck- en place. Gombrowicz and Beckett ett’s novels, numerous passages fail thus attract our attention to a gaping to render the narrative situation (they chasm between the narration and the supranarrate or denarrate it). As a re- real world, which points to the ab- sult, the traditional dichotomy of sence of authority capable of affirm- story-discourse becomes irrelevant ing whether truth is this or that, or because passages featuring a textual whether a character was so-and-so or and/or narrative “failure” do not such-and-such. Going even further, contribute to story construction and since it exists in and is a result of barely to discourse construction: “the Witold’s and Molloy’s acts of inter- usual separation between story and pretation, one can suggest that the discourse collapses, and we are left truth is multiple and occupies, in fact, with discourse without a retrievable a broad spectrum of possibilities. story. The work’s discourse is deter- Some narratologists have attempted minate; its story is inherently inde- to establish a taxonomy of such fac- terminable” (Richardson 94). Hence tual deficiencies in narratives. Ger- those categories derived from the ald Prince in his essay “The Disnar- Aristotelian definition of mimesis6, rated”, for instance, differentiates “which privileges the imitation of between disnarration and u n - events in plot, rather than the imita- n a r r a t i o n (2004 297)5. Robyn tion of language of diction, as would Warhol elaborates on Prince’s dif- befit the Platonic version of mimesis” ferentiation building on “the u n - (Williams 29; see Genette 25–27), n a r r a t a b l e” and dividing it into yield precedence to Genette’s cate- four distinctive terms (see 221–227). gory of n a r r a t i n g (Genette 27).

Almanach_sklad.indd 184 2013-04-04 10:48:22 “I Say!” The Post-war Fiction of Gombrowicz and Beckett · 185

The category foregrounds the aes- ties and contradictions inherent in thetic (reflexive) act of narrating and, any narrative and, in the process, of effectively, backgrounds the tradi- metaphysical questionings of (narra- tionally acknowledged discourse-ori- tive) truth and credibility. Other is- entation and the referential function sues implied in the formal intricacies of a text (cf. Fludernik’s concept of of the novels left for further consid- experientiality 243–248; see eration are as follows: what is the im- Richardson 93–94; see Williams pact of the narrating on the process 40). of storytelling in Gombrowicz’s and To conclude, the category of focalisa- Beckett’s novels? What are the genre tion, as used in Gombrowicz’s Trans- consequences of these writers’ narra- Atlantyk and Beckett’s Molloy, estab- tive innovations – can we still talk lishes the common platform of both about a novel? What about realism – novels and, indirectly, of both writ- does the literature of the twentieth ers. Regardless of personal differ- century, frequently called (post)mod- ences, Gombrowicz and Beckett seem ernist, retain the status of “concealed to occupy an area of “betweenness” realism”, as Fredric Jameson has marked out by literary similarities: pointed out (255)? Can we treat such both novels push the focalisation to novels (supra- and denarrations) as its formal limits as a result of what the ultimate result of Henry James’s we no longer deal with a traditional category of focalisation employed narration but with supranarration here in its extreme to subvert and and denarration. These narrative disintegrate the traditional narrative innovations are exemplary of how structure? Finally, how do the novels Gombrowicz and Beckett almost si- contribute to the contemporary cri- multaneously embarked upon their tique of the subject and what is the metaliterary projects of disclosing ideological strategy of such critique a number of ambiguities, complexi- in Gombrowicz and Beckett?

Almanach_sklad.indd 185 2013-04-04 10:48:22 186 · Bartosz Lutostański

Works Cited

Bal, Mieke. Narratology. Second edition. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1997. Print. Beckett, Samuel. Novels II: Molloy, Malone Dies, The Unnamable, How It Is. New York: Grove Press, 2006. Print. Booth, Wayne C. The Rhetoric of Fiction. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1983. Print. Cronin, Anthony. Samuel Beckett. The Last Modernist. New York: Da Capo Press, 1999. Print. Gasyna, George. Polish, Hybrid, and Otherwise. London: Continuum, 2011. Print. Fludernik, Monika. “Natural Narratology and Cognitive Parameters”. Narrative Theory and the Cognitive Studies. Ed. David Herman. Stanford: CSLI, 2003. Print. Genette, Gerard. Narrative Discourse. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1980. Print. Gombrowicz, Witold. Trans-Atlantyk. New Haven: Yale UP, 1994. Print. Herman, David. Story Logic. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2004. Print. Jameson, Fredric. The Political Unconscious. London: Routledge, 2002. Print. Kristeva, Julia. Revolution in Poetic Language. New York: Columbia UP, 1984. Print. Leader, Darian, Judy Groves. Introducing Lacan. A Graphic Guide. London: Icon Books 2010. Print. Łapiński, Zdzisław. Ja, Ferdydurke. Kraków: Wydawnictwo Literackie, 1997. Print. Margański, Janusz. Gombrowicz wieczny debiutant. Kraków: Wyd. Literackie, 2001. Print. Markowski, Michał Paweł. Czarny nurt. Gombrowicz, świat, literatura. Kraków: Wyd. Literackie, 2004. Print. Melberg, Arne. Theories of Mimesis. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1995. Print. Mitosek, Zofia. Mimesis: zjawisko i problem. Warszawa: PWN, 1997. Print. Prince, Gerald. Dictionary of Narratology. London: University of Nebraska Press, 2003. Print. Prince, Gerald. “The Disnarrated”. Narrative Theory. Critical Concepts in Literary and Cultural Studies. Volume I. Ed. Mieke Bal. London: Routlege, 2004. Print. Richardson, Brian. Unnatural Voices. Columbus: The Ohio State University Press, 2006. Print. Warhol, Robyn R. “Neonarrative; or How to Render the Unnarratable in Realist Fiction and Contemporary Film”. A Companion to Narrative Theory. Eds. James Phelan and Peter J. Rabinowitz. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing, 2005. Print. Williams, Jeffrey. Theory and the Novel. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1998. Print.

Almanach_sklad.indd 186 2013-04-04 10:48:22 “I Say!” The Post-war Fiction of Gombrowicz and Beckett · 187

Notes

1 Interestingly, Gombrowicz was a strong candidate for the 1969 Nobel Prize in Litera- ture but he died on July 25 before the jury reached the decision. With Gombrowicz’s death, the prize went to Beckett (in October). 2 T stands for Trans-Atlantyk and M for Molloy. Carolyn French’s and Nina Karsov’s translation of Trans-Atlantyk is used in this essay. 3 All translations into English of Polish secondary material are mine (BL). 4 This process bears indisputable similarity to Jacques Lacan’s concept of the Real (Leader and Groves 61) and Julia Kristeva’s concept of the semiotic content of the reality (19–106). 5 The former has to do with “alethic expressions of impossibility or unrealized possi- bility, deontic expressions of observed prohibition, epistemic expressions of igno- rance, ontologic expressions of nonexistence, purely imagined worlds, desired worlds, or intended worlds, unfulfilled expectations, unwarranted beliefs, failed at- tempts, crushed hopes, suppositions and false calculations, errors and lies, and so forth” (299). The latter, on the other hand, is a matter of “frontal and lateral ellipses found in narrative and either explicity underlined by the narrator […] or inferrable from a significant lacuna in the chronology or through a retrospective filling-in” (298). In other words, “if the ‘disnarrated’ describes those passages in a narrative that tell what did not happen, what I call the ‘unnarrated’ refers to those passages that explicitly do not tell what is supposed to have happened, foregrounding the nar- rator’s refusal to narrate,” explains Robyn R. Warhol (221). 6 Aristotle’s definition of mimesis, to give a rather simplistic take, “privileges the imi- tation of events in plot” (mythos) and the gap between an artistic representation and reality. Plato instead focuses on “the imitation of language of diction” and (Greek) tragedy serves as the best example of the point when actors’ speeches represent real people’s words (Williams 29; see Genette 25–27; see Mitosek 20–24).

Almanach_sklad.indd 187 2013-04-04 10:48:22 On Tom Stoppard

Almanach_sklad.indd 188 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Anna Suwalska-Kołecka

The State College of Higher Education in Płock Ripae ulterioris amore – on the Poet and Poetry in Tom Stoppard’s The Invention of Love

One of the most outstanding features the Thames. Travelling up and down of Tom Stoppard’s oeuvre is his pre- the river, with Charon as a ferryman, dilection for exploiting a repertoire of Housman relives his life, meets his past texts and for weaving them intri- old friends, his true love, Moses, and cately into the fabric of his own even his younger self. The play fol- plays. Apart from Virgil quoted in the lows the a-logical mechanism of title, The Invention of Love features a dream, mixing freely fact with fic- dozens of excerpts from Horace, tion, mythological characters with Catullus, Housman and many others. historical ones2. It constitutes a re- Even for Stoppard this is a unique cord of the spiritual journey made on contamination of his own text with the verge of death by a man torn be- the texts of other authors, and it is tween the diligence of a scholar and additionally combined with the prob- the sensitivity of a poet. lems of artistic creation. The dramat- This paper is therefore an attempt to ic figures, including John Ruskin discuss the problem of the poet and and Walter Pater, discuss poetry, its poetry as it is delineated in Stop- opposition to science, as well as the pard’s play. The major focus of my loss it suffers in translation1. To en- analysis is on the function performed courage reflection on this matter by textual intrusions in The Inven- Stoppard depicts in his play an onei- tion of Love. Special attention is giv- ric landscape that is a figment of the en to the ways in which they set in dying mind of Alfred Edward Hous- motion an interplay of meaning by man (1859–1936), referred to as establishing emerging patterns of in- AEH. Houseman was an English teraction within Stoppard’s play. scholar and a celebrated poet, best Act One of the play focuses on de- known as the author of the collection picting AEH’s university years at Ox- of poems A Shropshire Lad. Since ford, and from the very beginning Housman was a meticulous editor of the issue of poetry comes to the fore. Latin poetry, his dream takes him to To establish the milieu of Oxford, the bank of the Styx that at times Stoppard arranges a game of croquet transforms itself miraculously into on the banks of the river. In its onei-

Almanach_sklad.indd 189 2013-04-04 10:48:22 190 · Anna Suwalska-Kołecka

ric peculiarity the game bears a strik- or develops your inner nature. AEH ing resemblance to that played in Al- says with heavy sarcasm that he sees ice in Wonderland3. In the course of one exception to this rule, when the the game most distinguished univer- miraculous combination of sound sity dons voice their different views and meaning in Horace teaches you on art and morality. Although each of humility and stops you from writing them locates his Golden Age in a dif- your own poetry. Instead he endeav- ferent epoch, there emerges a major ors as a textual scholar to retrieve contradiction, for much as the Victo- the original form of ancient texts by rians venerate antiquity, they reject settling corrupt and misprinted pas- homosexuality as its intrinsic feature. sages because: It is the aesthetic movement repre- sented in the play by Pater and Wilde knowledge is good. It does not have that constitutes the conceptional op- to look good or sound good or even position to this apparent hypocrisy. do good. It is good just by being It might be said that the excerpts of knowledge. And the only thing that ancient poetry perform a similar makes it knowledge is that it is true. function to the aesthetic discussion […] There is truth and falsehood in from Act One, and the scenes show- a comma. (Stoppard 37). ing the inner history of Oscar Wilde’s trial. They point to the probable And indeed much of the play’s dis- source of inspiration and influence course is devoted to the misplace- that conditioned Housman’s life and ment of a comma in Catullus, wheth- poetry. Lines from Roman and Greek er we read intermissa with bella in poems, neatly interwoven into the a Horace ode, or what a later com- dialogue of the main figures, show mentator interpolated in a poem by Housman’s erudition and his adora- Propertius to hush up the homosexu- tion for ancient culture. Additionally, al relationship depicted in the poem they reveal his two lifelong passions: and turn it into “the affectionate re- a passion for truth and a passion for gard as exists between an English- his heterosexual colleague Moses man and his wife” (Stoppard 21). All Jackson. Metaphorically speaking, his life AEH tried to bring the origi- these two strong feelings split the nal order to ancient texts in the proc- personality of the main figure into ess of translation and editing. Though that of a scholar and a poet and even the survival of the texts has been Housman himself does not believe precarious, the professor tried to ad- that this division can be healed. just and match fragments wrought by When the young Housman asks him the passage of time, detect incorrect whether it is possible to be both, transcriptions and uncertain emen- AEH replies “No. Not of the first dation. With unabated zeal AEH crit- rank. Poetical feelings are a peril to icised and mocked his academic scholarship” (Stoppard 36). The old colleagues who failed at least to ap- man does not believe that the study proach the original character of the of ancient texts ennobles your spirit classical texts they dared to trans-

Almanach_sklad.indd 190 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Ripae ulterioris amore · 191

late. Overwhelmed by the textual de- post-Oxford years, introduces more tails, the recipient might easily draw of Housman’s own poetry. The choice the conclusion that when AEH dis- of the poems and their placement cusses the invention of love poetry within the frame of the play’s two he must be exclusively driven by his acts is not accidental, for it empha- passion for truth. However, a careful sizes the split of Housman’s person- analysis of excerpts of poetry quoted ality: into a scholar scrutinizing an- in the play reveals further functions cient poetry and into a poet writing his they perform, some of which are own one. Furthermore, the redistribu- closely connected with his other pas- tion of poems corresponds with the sion, passion for Moses Jackson. contrast between an idealized ancient In a way, excerpts from ancient po- Greece and the Victorian England in etry function as the equivalent of which Housman lived. All Housman’s ancient culture, and they transfer to poems included in the play refer to the play a model of the ancient world “love that dared not speak its name”4 where “everybody could be happy and they are permeated with a tone of with the invention of love”. This pain and sorrow caused by rejection model is contrasted with Victorian and lack of fulfilment. England that treats ancient Greece A close link can be established be- as the paragon of social order and, at tween the emotional intensity per- the same time, forbids and penalises vading the passages devoted in the homosexuality. The painful realisa- play to AEH’s unrequited love and tion that his homosexuality was con- two Latin poets, Catullus and Proper- demned by society drove Housman tius, whose names are frequently to bitter loneliness and seclusion. mentioned in the course of the play. Once he plucked up his courage to What apparently brings these names confide his love to Moses, he was together is the fact that the central kindly rejected and their friendship theme of their artistic creation is cracked. Petrified by the fear that love. Petrie claims that Cynthia’s he would become humiliated and os- place in Propertius’ life and poetry tracised if his homosexuality were appears to be virtually identical to revealed, he kept changing houses the one occupied by Lesbia in Cat- and learnt to restrain his feelings. For ullus’ (151). Both poets reflect the the disillusioned and unhappy old lover’s varying moods, which tend man, passages from ancient texts to crystallise around two opposite function as a gleam of hope that once poles: ecstasy and despair. Catullus, upon a time there was a place where recalled frequently by Housman, he might have been happy. asks Lesbia for hundreds of kisses, A study of the ways in which pieces but at the same time he condemns of poetry get interwoven into the the faithfulness of his heart that can- fabric of the play allows one to notice not stop loving her. The combination a certain meaningful regularity. Act of ecstasy and despair is strongly One is dominated by ancient poetry, reminiscent of a metaphorical com- whereas Act Two, set in Housman’s parison of love to ice formulated by

Almanach_sklad.indd 191 2013-04-04 10:48:22 192 · Anna Suwalska-Kołecka

Sophocles and referred to in the in his dreamy tale is reminiscent course of the play by AEH and Oscar again of Propertius’ poetry, in which Wilde. When you hold ice tight in the poet continues to monitor himself your fist it melts and sticks to your carefully and which abounds in self- skin; as with love it is both painful to revelations. keep it and to remove it. When AEH Therefore the references to ancient relives in his dream his passion for poets placed within the lines of the Jackson, his reminiscences reverber- play, together with the excerpts of ate with comparable moods of fresh their poetry, enhance the scope of adoring love and the bitterness of dis- the play with intertextual spaces and illusionment. At the end of the play, encourage dialogue and foster links Oscar Wilde also cites this compari- with other texts. For example, in con- son when, deeply touched, he remem- trast to the Housman from the play, bers his love for Alfred Douglas5. Un- who in his dream expresses his love able to stop loving, both men suffer. for Jackson in a very emotional way, Catullus and Propertius set out rela- a distinguishing feature of his tions with their lovers with unusual (Houseman’s) poetry is a balance be- frankness, frequently bordering on tween the intensity of feeling and the obscenity, which is considered to level tone that keeps it within the constitute the reason for their ne- borders of public decorum. As John glect, for editors were restricted by Bayley writes, Housman’s poems convention. This is particularly true “have an instinct both for revela- of Propertius whose works have been tion and for concealment” (76). This relegated to obscurity and who is effort to find an appropriate tone known only within a limited circle of suspended between passion and re- literary scholars. And here emerges straint is clearly visible even in the another point of similarity. It is made poems published posthumously, re- evident throughout the dream that cited in the play by Chamberlain, AEH has been continuously afraid of Housman’s friend: being accused of exhibiting obscene predilections. This brooding sense of “Because I liked you better than fear motivated his actions and lurks suits a man to say” in the atmosphere of the play. Having and suppressed his true feelings for so “But this unlucky love should last long, the old man finally gives vent to When answered passions thin to air” them in his dream. In other words, (Stoppard 89). the dream affords Housman a unique opportunity for self-expression, an Archie Burnett compares Housman opportunity to pull off the mask of to T. S. Eliot in his effort to escape Victorian propriety and social re- through poetry from emotion and spectability. The old man examines concludes that in Housman’s poems: his life with introspection and expos- “Emotion is recollected in tranquil- es his genuine feelings. The act of lity, but the emotion is not tranquil: unveiling his self that AEH performs the poem achieves equanimity, not

Almanach_sklad.indd 192 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Ripae ulterioris amore · 193

by denying the forces of disturbance, to have been written after Oscar Wil- but by containing them” (Burnett 5). de’s trial: Two of Housman’s poems are quoted at length: XLIV from A Shropshire Oh who is that young sinner with the Lad and XVIII from Additional Po- handcuffs on his wrists? ems. The former poem is read aloud And what has he been after that they in the play by Oscar Wilde, whom groan and shake their fists? Housman meets at the end of Act And wherefore is he wearing such Two. It is said in the play that Hous- a conscience-stricken air? man sent the collection to Wilde Oh they’re taking him to prison for himself, and in this poem the poet the colour of his hair. approaches the closest to speaking (Stoppard 82) about homosexuality in his lifetime. The poem relates to a suicide of Hen- The poem gains additional semantic ry Clarkson Maclean, a Cadet at the scope through the manipulation of Royal Military Academy, who shot time and space that takes place in himself at the age of nineteen, de- this scene. When AEH recites the pressed at the recognition of his ho- poem, in the other part of the stage mosexual tendencies, to kill, as the Stead, Labouchere and Harris, travel poet says, “The soul that should not by train and read newspapers about have been born” (Stoppard 93). the sentence passed on Wilde. It The opening exclamation: “Shot? should be noted that these are the So quick, so clean an ending?” and men whose actions actually helped to three following “Ohs” mark a disclo- pass the Criminal Law Amendment sure of emotions untypical of Hous- used to convict Oscar Wilde. Beams man’s style, however, the last stanzas of light are directed at the chosen bring back restraint with the intro- part of the stage, whereas simultane- duction of the classical, elegiac tone. ously the other section recedes. Light Stoppard chooses to quote exclusive- is therefore used here as a device to ly the beginning three stanzas through divide the stage into two separate which emotions break through and time and space continuums and to leaves out the end of the poem. It can regulate speech, for the characters be noticed at this point that Stoppard speak when the light falls on their wishes to emphasize this more emo- part of the stage and disappear from tional side of his protagonist, sup- sight and become silent when the pressed throughout by his academic light goes out. Through the use of tone. By selecting the quoted passag- light, utterances given at a different es, the playwright thus manipulates time and from a different space in the the reception of the play, and this can internal communication system, get be a part of a coherent strategy de- interwoven in the external communi- vised to characterize the main figure. cation system and arrive alternately The other poem quoted extensively within one scene. Such a manipula- is a poem XVIII from Additional tion of time and space takes place on Poems, which is generally believed manifold occasions from the begin-

Almanach_sklad.indd 193 2013-04-04 10:48:22 194 · Anna Suwalska-Kołecka

ning of Act Two, and together with and, in exchange, Theseus descend- the recited poem, it allows the intro- ed with him to the Underworld to duction of a pointed commentary on abduct Persephone. But they were the scenes presented. caught and held fast in magic chairs On another occasion this technique of oblivion, never to return to earth is used again to a similar purpose. again. Heracles interceded for The- This time after Jackson has rejected seus’s release, while Pirithous stayed Housman’s declaration of love, dark- forever in Hades. ness falls on the stage except on The mythical story is frequently al- Housman, and the poet recites a pas- luded to in the play by means of ex- sage from his poem VII from Addi- cerpts from Horace’s “Ode 7”. The tional Poems: “He would not stay for ode laments the irrevocable passing me; and who can wonder? / He would of time, and it finishes with the fol- not stay for me to stand and gaze. / lowing lines: “And Theseus leaves I shook his hand and tore my heart in Pirithous in the chain / The love of sunder”. At this point a spotlight of comrades cannot take away”6. An- light falls also on AEH, who finishes other of Horace’s odes that Housman the stanza: “And went with half my repeatedly refers to is the ode “To life about my ways” (Stoppard 78). Venus”, in which the poet elaborates In this way, the interplay of light and on an image of a young athlete, Lig- darkness redirects the attention of urinus, haunting him in his dream. the audience onto the two Housmans, The poet sees the young man running who complete the poem and consti- across the Field of Mars and follows tute a graphic representation of the him into the tumbling waves of the poem. The older and the younger self Tiber. In AEH’s monologue that clos- in conversation, the heart of the lyri- es Act One, the image of young Jack- cal ego torn in half, and half of his son, running, overlaps with the motif life lived in pain and sorrow. The of Horacian lovers. Housman, simi- interpenetration of love and poetry larly to Horace in his ode, asks in his corresponds with the motif of Hous- dream Venus, the goddess of love, for man’s split personality and the theat- mercy: “AEH: At night I hold you rical character of his dream where fast in my dreams, I run after you a dreaming man (like a theatre audi- across the Field of Mars, I follow into ence) sees himself from his youth. the tumbling waters, and you show The idealisation of ancient culture no pity” (Stoppard 49). leads AEH to the expression of his The excerpts tend to recur constantly adoration for Jackson in terms of the throughout the play both by direct relationship between Theseus and quotation or veiled allusion inter- Pirithous, which serves as a realisa- woven neatly into the dialogues of tion of his ideal of love and friend- the dramatic figures. Their semantic ship. Theseus and Pirithous vowed to scope increases because the struc- help each other, but their friendship ture of the dramatic space is not on- led to their destruction. Pirithous tologically homogenous. The oneiric helped his friend to carry off Helen world of the play exists in the bound-

Almanach_sklad.indd 194 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Ripae ulterioris amore · 195

less sphere of the mythological Un- according to Eleazar Mieletinski, the derworld and the physical area of motif of transgression into the coun- Oxford. In accordance with the poet- try of the dead is connected with the ics of the dream, these two realms establishment of a new mode of exist- coexist harmoniously in the play or ence and the death of an old one even become transformed smoothly (281–282). In The Invention of Love, one into another. Ancient poems are AEH’s encounter with Charon also instrumental in recalling and recre- entails the transformation of the time ating the mythological area of Hades. and space continuum; on this occa- Apart from the examples mentioned sion, however, the transformation is so far, the line from Virgil’s Aeneid, related to the projection of the sub- for example, quoted in the title, jective consciousness of the dreamer. comes both at the beginning and at This motif of transgression into the the end of The Invention of Love. country of the dead has often been Speaking these lines Housman both accompanied by the motif of love welcomes and says farewell to the which lasts till one’s dying day, of tumbling waters of the Styx that come love which enables people to cross to him in his dream. The passage the boundaries to regain the beloved from Virgil evokes Aeneas and his person. The story which comprises descent to the underworld where he these two motifs and has captured sees hands, looming up out of the the imagination of artists for centu- Stygian gloom. This image of hands ries is the story of Orpheus, who, that outnumber even the autumn overcome with grief at the death of leaves and stretch out in longing for his beloved Eurydice, ventured him- the farther shore clasps the play like self to the land of the dead to bring a buckle. her back to life. Orpheus charmed It is meaningful that it is Charon’s Charon and the dog Cerberus, guard- boat which welcomes AEH to the ians of the river Styx, with his play- world of his dream and to the Under- ing. It is the irresistible power of love world, which takes him for the meet- that enables Orpheus to struggle ing with his youth, and which finally against mortality and to travel be- takes off Oscar Wilde in the direction yond the limits of death. This very of the gloom of Hades. Charon, the step was undertaken by Theseus to mythological ferryman, takes AEH rescue Pirithous and these two sto- across the Styx, a river of exceptional ries have many points of conver- significance, for it is a threshold gence. Among the most crucial ones between the realm of life and death, is the ultimate failure of lovers to be it is here that there is a possibility finally reunited. Orpheus, at the end of contacting both the divinities and of the path out of the dark kingdom, the dead7. The motif of crossing this breaks the promise he gave and looks threshold separating the sacred and fleetingly back at Eurydice, and she profane, of the descent into the un- fades back into darkness, leaving derworld, functions in a number of him distraught with grief at her sec- mythological systems. Frequently, ond death. Similarly, Theseus is un-

Almanach_sklad.indd 195 2013-04-04 10:48:22 196 · Anna Suwalska-Kołecka

able to restore his comrade who is ments of his youth, endowed simulta- never to return to earth again. From neously with the experience of the what has been said so far, it can be old man. In his dreams he comes deduced that we are dealing with the back to the days of his youth with the transposition of the myth of Theseus understanding of their cultural im- into the different social and cultur- plications and the ballast of his later al space of Victorian England. The experiences. And like Theseus, held transposition is partial for it mainly fast in the chair of oblivion, AEH has focuses on the story of friendship to face time, which blurs the clarity between Theseus and Pirithous, and of his memories. it is directly signalled in the text. The mythological themes bring out Considering the relationship between the inherent feature of time: its irrev- these two heroes to be an embodi- ocable passing. Ancient gods and he- ment of virtue, Housman refers to it roes are forever young and strong, frequently and the story reverberates and the memory of their deeds never throughout the material of his dream. dies; nature revives its strength eve- Old AEH identifies himself with the ry season. But we, humans, have to mythological character Theseus, and surrender to the time’s inexorable this transposition endows the ele- march, for, as old Housman says, ments of the play with greater seman- quoting Horace, “we are dust and tic resonance. AEH, helped with the dreams” (Stoppard 41). power of his imagination, like The- The play is permeated with nostalgia seus descends into the mournful for the days of the past and for the world of the dead. The old man en- people who have passed away, whose deavours to look for his beloved com- memory survives just in fragmented rade not among the mournful spirits and loose remembrances. Similarly, of the dead, but among the shadows owing to the destructive power of of his memory. Charon’s boat takes time and to AEH’s heart-felt sorrow, him to the realm of Hades for a jour- the texts of the past also reach us rag- ney deep into his own mind, and the ged and incomplete. After a thousand theme of a psychological journey is years of rewriting from scribe to further emphasised by the very con- scribe, destroyed by “mildew and struction of the dramatic space. It is rats and fire and flood and Christian the river Housman travels up and disapproval to the brink of extinc- down that occupies the most promi- tion” (Stoppard 24), ancient texts nent position of the stage. In accord- survive as a broken line or an incom- ance with the oneiric mode, the river plete sentence. Ancient poetry func- is both the Styx and the Thames, and tions in the play as a metaphor for along its banks AEH encounters peo- the sense of the irreplaceable loss ple from his past. AEH descends into and irrevocable change exerted by the regions of his inner life, covered time that we all have to yield to. with darkness, in search of the truth Moved by the realization that it is about his own life. It is the dream not the best texts that survive, Hous- that allows him to live again the mo- man asks Pollard: “Have you ever

Almanach_sklad.indd 196 2013-04-04 10:48:22 Ripae ulterioris amore · 197

seen a cornfield after the reaping? The contrast between the austere life Laid flat to stubble, and here and of a scholar and the advice to seize there, unaccountably, miraculously the day is conveyed also through the spared, a few stalks till upright. Why introduction of another poet, Oscar those? There is no reason” (Stoppard Wilde. His presence looms over the 71–72). The image of harvest during whole play, for, with his unusual which Greek and Roman texts vanish looks and witty epigrams, Wilde is “gathered to oblivion in sheaves” a frequent topic of conversation. It (Stoppard 72) encapsulates artfully is not, however, until the end of the the theme of death and loss that per- play that AEH meets him in person. meates the play. Wilde’s exploits and flamboyant This mood recalls distinctly the ele- clothes have already passed into leg- giac tone pervading Housman’s po- end and they provide a contrastive ems, for, as John B. Vickery claims, background to AEH’s stooped pos- the poet introduced innovative elegi- ture. AEH led the lonely life of a dili- ac strategies that later could be rec- gent scholar, and only his poems ognized in Eliot and Joyce. A con- smuggled the silent tones of his feel- frontation with death was replaced ings. Wilde did not spend his life by a realization “that loss is endem- dreaming of times when his love ic, no compensatory resolution pos- would be fulfilled, but looked for ful- sible, and death without any afterlife filment himself. He did not live in the ultimate end of human beings” such a way as to satisfy the demands (Vickery 404). Housman’s poems and expectations of his contempo- evolve around different topics- mili- raries, but modelled his life as a work tary subjects, historical ones, love, or of art, directed his own myth, for, as labour – but each time loss proves he said: “Better a fallen rocket than to be irredeemable and the only way never a burst of light” (Stoppard 96). to deal with it is to accept it is una- John Fleming aptly summarized the voidable, for life consists in a series difference between these two men: of losses (Vickery 409–419). “Wilde lived fully and for that he was In the play the mood of resignation is imprisoned, Housman made his own partially counterpointed by a carpe life a prison” (242). diem motif transposed from referenc- The opposition between the two po- es to Herrick’s poem “To the Virgins ets gains its final shape when Wilde to Make Much of Time” and Hora- declares his conviction of art’s prior- ce’s odes. Old AEH advises his ity, which stands in an immediate younger self: “I wouldn’t worry so contrast to Housman’s meticulous ef- much about your monument if I were forts to broaden his knowledge in you. I had my time again, I would pay search of the utmost value in life that more regard to those poems of Hora- is truth. Contrary to that, Wilde as- ce which tell you you will not have serts: “The artist is the secret crimi- your time again, Life is brief and nal in our midst. He is the agent of death kicks at the door impartially” progress against authority. You are (Stoppard 39). right to be a scholar. A scholar is all

Almanach_sklad.indd 197 2013-04-04 10:48:23 198 · Anna Suwalska-Kołecka

scruple, an artist is none. The artist speeches emphasize that he is mere- must lie, cheat, deceive, be untrue to ly an Oscar Wilde, one of many con- nature and contemptuous of history” structions or representations based (Stoppard 96). on the myth he created himself. Long It seems to be an intended authorial before he makes an appearance on strategy to postpone the meeting of the stage, other characters recall his the two artists till the end of the play. witty remark that “he finds it harder Firstly, after all the anecdotes have and harder every day to live up to his been told and the epigrams quoted, blue china” (Stoppard 16), or that he Wilde can make a grand entrance is unwilling to do any sport apart and finally satisfy the audience’s cu- from playing dominoes in Parisian riosity8. Secondly, the confrontation cafés. Pollard quotes his text from between Wilde and Housman consti- the Sketch: “Oh, I have worked hard tutes a recapitulation of the juxtapo- all day – in the morning I put in sition between science and art, legit- a comma, and in the afternoon I took imised by Romantic thought. This it out again!” (Stoppard 47). Wilde contrast is clearly depicted on mani- shocks with his velvet trousers, gets fold levels of the play, becomes a top- involved in a sex scandal, and self- ic of heated discussions, and deter- consciously creates an image that mines the split of AEH’s personality, people find outrageous and intrigu- as well as the placement of poems ing at the same time. He is so appeal- cited in the play. Although AEH has ing to his contemporaries that the tried to silence the voice of the poet, sensitive aesthete he embodies is believing that only science can grant parodied in Patience by Gilbert and us cognition, the lines of his own po- Sullivan, a play that Housman watch- ems prove that the same effect can be es with Jackson at the Savoy. It is achieved otherwise. This is reminis- credible to claim that Wilde’s public cent of the spirit of reconciliation in image is to a large extent created and Chandler’s tone when writing about controlled by the artist himself. science and art in the following way: As such, the figure of Oscar Wilde is “There are two kinds of truth: the used to establish a link with the motif truth that lights the way and the truth of textual scholarship that emphasis- that warms the heart. The first of es the impossibility of retrieving the these is science, and the second is original, whether of an ancient text or art” (Meisel 13). of a true person. His strategy of artis- The introduction of a contrastive poet tic posturing and self-stylization was figure into the play, serves, however, so complex that any quest for the yet another function apart from that authentic may be as precarious as of aesthetic judgement. Oscar Wilde, Housman’s attempts to decipher the as he emerges out of the stygian original from fragments shattered by gloom at the end of the play, seems tyrannical time. to be the incarnation of stereotypes More importantly, because of the and clichés; the resplendent colours very schematic representation of Os- of his clothes and epigrammatic car Wilde, the play’s recipient may

Almanach_sklad.indd 198 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Ripae ulterioris amore · 199

discern the very fictionality of Hous- of shadows. The construction of the man himself. Though sharing funda- whole play with its open ending and mental similarities with the histori- repeated scenes emphasizes its cir- cal figure, he is the figment of the cularity, which is further highlighted playwright’s, Stoppard’s, imagina- by the recurrent quality of its mode tion. Such fictionality also sheds of expression. Passages of poetry in- light on the fictional character of terspersed among the lines of the Housman’s dream, treated wrongly play reverberate with the motifs of by many a critic as his biography9. If loss and love, and produce an echo it is a biography of any kind, it is chamber of Housman’s poetry and purposefully likened by Stoppard to explicit and implicit references to a dream that blurs the boundary be- Horace, Catullus, Virgil, Propertius tween fact and fiction. Drawing on and many others. Frequent intrusions snapshots of his life preserved in his of alien elements – quotations – may memory, Housman attempts to trans- break the linearity of the text and gress the limitations of physical time impede the process of communica- and to relive his youth. Dense with tion. Quotation insertions that make metatheatrical devices, Housman’s an incision into the integrity of the final monologue offers the peak of his play recall vividly an image of frag- self-reflexive devices when he dis- mented ancient poetry, or shreds of closes his true role, that of a creator, the past preserved in our memory. not only of poems, but of a dream as The feeling of fragmentation remains well: “you should have been here in the play’s recipient until he/she last night when I did Hades properly continues the reception on an ad- – Furies, Harpies, Gorgons, and the vanced level of awareness, which is snake haired Medusa, to say nothing enriched by the realization of the of the Dog” (Stoppard 102). emergence of patterns of interac- Another implication inherent in this tion10. In this chamber of echoes speech is that the process of search- Housman repeatedly declares his ing for the truth about his life has not love: “I would have died for you but finished yet, and the device of an I never had the luck” (Stoppard 5, open ending suggests that the story 46, 100). Together with parallels and will be continued or rather repeated repetitions introduced by dozens of with any alterations that suit the textual intrusions, Housman’s con- dreaming poet, who, like Theseus fession of love endows the play with or Orpheus, will descend to the realm a lyrical quality.

Almanach_sklad.indd 199 2013-04-04 10:48:23 200 · Anna Suwalska-Kołecka

Works Cited

Bayley, John. Housman’s Poems. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1992. Print. Meisel, Martin. “The Last Waltz: Tom Stoppard’s Poetics of Science.” Wordsworth Cir- cle 1–2 (38), 2007: 13–19. Print. Burnett, Archie. “A.E. Housman’s Level Tones”. A. E. Housman. A Reassessment. Eds. Alan W. Holden and J. Roy Birch. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2000. 1–19. Print. Fleming, John. Tom Stoppard: Finding Order Amid Chaos. Austin: University of Texas Press, 2001. Print. Mieletinski, Eleazar. Poetyka mitu. Warszawa: PIW, 1981. Print. Petrie, Alexander. An Introduction to Roman History, Literature and Antiquities. Lon- don: Oxford University Press, 1963. Print. Stoppard, Tom. The Invention of Love. London: Faber and Faber, 1997. Print. Vickery, John B. “Bridges and Housman as Elegists: The Modern Threshold”. English Literature in Transition 1880–1920 . Vol. 48. No. 4. 2005: 404–419. Print. Whiting , Sam. “The Language of Love”. San Francisco Chronicle. Web. 9 Jan. 2000. Zinman, Toby. “Triumph of Love: Tom Stoppard’s Latest Play Gets a Spectacular Pro- duction at the Wilma”. Philadelphia City Paper. Web. 24 Feb. 2000.

Almanach_sklad.indd 200 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Ripae ulterioris amore · 201

Notes

1 Because of repeated references to history, literature and the arts contained in The Invention of Love, its New York premiere in 2001 was accompanied by an extensive programme that provided the audience with information on the socio-political milieu of the play. 2 I discussed thoroughly the temporal construction of the play that utilizes the oneiric convention in my article: Suwalska-Kołecka, Anna. “”The dream-warp of the ulti- mate room” – the Problem of Time in The Invention of Love by Tom Stoppard”. Be- yond Philology 3: 133–146. 2004. Print. 3 What Lewis Carroll and Alfred Housman share is literary nonsense. It is worth noting that apart from poetry pervaded with nostalgia and melancholy, which brought him popularity at the time of the Great War, Housman wrote also splendid “nonsense” poems. 4 This phrase is attributed to Alfred Douglas and Oscar Wilde was interrogated about its meaning during his trial. 5 For further information on the concept of love in Arcadia and The Invention of Love see: Zeifman, Hersh. “The Comedy of Eros: Stoppard in Love”. The Cambridge Companion to Tom Stoppard. Ed. Katherine E. Kelly. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2001. 185–200. Print. 6 This passage appears at the very beginning of the play in the conversation between AEH and Charon in the original (5). It recurs repeatedly in the course of the play, each time in a slightly changed version: “And Theseus has not the strength to break the Lethean bonds of his beloved Pirithous” (39) and “Theseus was rescued finally but he had to leave his friend behind. In the chain the love of comrades cannot take away” (44). This device serves as a perfect illustration of the efforts on the part of Housman to translate ancient poetry and retain its original meaning. 7 For the discussion on of the concept of the threshold see: Eliade, Mircea. The Sacred and the Profane. New York, 1987. 25–26. Print. 8 Stoppard develops a similar strategy in one of his earlier plays, Arcadia, where Lord Byron remains the subject of much controversy; his writing as well as his love affairs fan the curiosity of the characters and theatre audience alike. This time, however, though so heatedly gossiped about, Byron does not appear on the stage. 9 For example, Sam Whiting calls it “a biographical play” (2000) and Toby Zinman refers to it as just “a biography” (2000). 10 See, for instance, how the problem of the reception of a quote in a text is discussed by Plett, Heinrich. “Intertextualities”. Intertextuality. Ed. Heinrich Plett. Berlin: de Gruyter, 1991. 3–29. Print.

Almanach_sklad.indd 201 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Joanna Kokot

University of Warmia and Mazury Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words1

It has become a commonplace by perience. His universe usually re- now that post-modernist writers take veals itself as secondary in relation freely from the output of their prede- to other artistic utterances, as built cessors, using any possible literary over them as a fiction of a higher lev- and cultural conventions, and mak- el, revealing its own fictionality or ing the literary tradition an object of the laws governing its creation. commentary, play or reversal. Texts One of the more popular of Stopp- are built over texts. The earlier liter- ard’s plays – Rosencrantz and Guil- ary tradition undergoes a process of denstern Are Dead – makes Hamlet re-evaluation and re-interpretation, the frame of reference. The title itself while certain aspects of the world vi- is a quotation from Shakespeare’s sion proposed by it are set in com- play: a part of the English Ambassa- pletely alien ideological contexts. dor’s utterance: Old conventions are mixed with con- temporary ones, while the anachro- The ears are senseless that should nisms perpetrated by the authors give us hearing leave no doubt that we have to do To tell him his commandment is ful- with a kind of metafiction, literature filled, which – rather than proposing a cer- That Rosencrantz and Guildenstern tain model of reality – builds up a are dead. (Hamlet, Act V, sc. 2) model of itself, commenting upon its own rules and roots. Both the protagonists of Stoppard’s Essentially, all this is exactly what play – the title Rosencrantz and Guil- can be said about Tom Stoppard’s denstern – come from Hamlet, and dramatic texts. Most of his plays ei- the action itself seems to be an aug- ther consciously use and abuse ex- mentation of the Shakespearean epi- tant conventions, or refer to particu- sode with the two friends of the Dan- lar authors (not necessarily authors ish prince. Stoppard weaves into his of literary texts). Stoppard recalls the own text dialogues quoted from literary tradition openly and con- Shakespeare’s tragedy, combining his sciously, making it a thematic issue own scenes with those from Hamlet. of his plays, the subject of an au- However, the “poetry of the stage” tothematic commentary as well as manifests itself in a rather perverse the very object of the characters’ ex- way. The poetry of Shakespeare’s

Almanach_sklad.indd 202 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words · 203

tragedy undergoes here a process of are the more obvious instead of being disintegration, and so does the word, obliterated. which is the material of poetry. Moreover, Stoppard’s plot of Rosen- It is obvious that both realities – the crantz and Guildenstern has little to one created by Shakespeare and that do with the continuation or augmen- ““added” by Stoppard – are not com- tation of the relevant episodes from plementary, do not form one consist- the Elizabethan play. Stoppard never ent whole. The unity and homogene- attempts to explain the motives un- ity of Shakespeare’s and Stoppard’s derlying the two friends’ attitude to- worlds is denied already by the dif- wards the Danish prince; neither ferences of the language spoken by does he present events which could the characters in the contemporary have taken place at the English writer’s scenes and in the passages of court, nor does he tell the whole story quoted dialogue. It is not a simple from Rosencrantz and Guildenstern’s opposition between verse and prose point of view, with the Hamlet plot – after all Shakespeare himself shifted to the background. His char- makes use of both. The most essen- acters do not act in the Shakespear- tial discrepancy consists in the fact ean world – the part written by Stop- that in Stoppard’s dialogue the char- pard cannot be defined as a continu- acters use common, modern English; ation of Hamlet’s reality. there are no attempts to bring their It would be rather difficult to view speech closer to the language of six- Stoppard’s play as a reinterpretation teenth-century England. This dis- of Shakespeare’s tragedy, as a differ- crepancy is the more obvious in that ent view on the course of events and all the characters – with the excep- on the order of the universe which is tion of the two protagonists and the revealed by these events. The quota- Tragedians – speak only Shakespear- tions from Hamlet – so obviously iso- ean language. Thus the hiatus on the lated from the whole play – do not linguistic level is stressed by the as- function here as a simple means of cribing of the respective versions of defining the source of Stoppard’s English to particular groups of char- play. acters. Or rather we should speak of Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are the rigidity of this ascription: Rosen- Dead evidently avoids any reinter- crantz and Guildenstern pass freely pretation of Hamlet. The modern from one version of English to anoth- drama appears rather as a text built er; the other Hamlet characters do over another text, or, more precisely, not. They talk only in quotations. over fragments of another text. The Such an inflexibility of the charac- key question that needs to be asked ters’ speech makes the Shakespear- is in what way the Shakespearean ex- ean text conspicuous, defines it as cerpts have been introduced into the a type of speech different from Stop- stage reality created by Stoppard. pard’s text; therefore the discrepan- And if the universe surrounding cies between the quotations and the Rosencrantz and Guildenstern is not work of the contemporary playwright a simple augmentation of Shake-

Almanach_sklad.indd 203 2013-04-04 10:48:23 204 · Joanna Kokot

speare’s world – then what is it and crantz and Guildenstern by the royal what is the function of the quoted messenger. The summons does not passages from Hamlet there? simply function as one of the events of the Vorgeschichte, embracing Rosen- * crantz and Guildenstern’s journey to the place they find themselves at the The reality in which Rosencrantz and beginning of the play. It seems that Guildenstern find themselves at the there is no journey undertaken which beginning of the play appears to be would lead them to a world governed completely alien to them, different by unknown laws – the summons itself from the “normal” world they are used changes the reality around them, sets to. The latter, known to them before, is them immediately in the surrounding evidently governed by the laws of the where the reader/spectator finds them mimetic model. It is a commonplace at the outset of the drama. This fore- world, obviously similar to the one in grounds the role of words, as it is which the readers/spectators live. a word that transforms the world sur- Some traces of this reality can be rounding the protagonists. noticed in the exposition of the play The protagonists’ words, their behav- (before the first Hamlet intrusion). iour defined by the stage directions, Guildenstern recalls the laws of log- or the inconsistencies in their action ic, Rosencrantz refers to “other sci- suggest that there is no continuity entific facts” – evidently known from between the implied frame reality the everyday world. Moreover, the and the world presented on the stage identification of Rosencrantz and – they pass from one reality to anoth- Guildenstern has not taken place yet er stepwise. They evidently do not – only later in the play do they lose know from where and for what pur- their individuality and are mistaken pose or reason they have arrived at one for the other. In the exposition the place defined by the stage space. the differences in their education Only gradually do they realize it: and intelligence are clearly pointed out: Rosencrantz is presented as ROS: We were sent for. a simple-minded man taking the GUIL: Yes. world as it is, whereas Guildenstern ROS: That’s why we’re here. (He is an intellectual, making use of know­ looks round, seems doubtful, then the ledge acquired at school2. explanation) Travelling. (15) But Rosencrantz and Guildenstern are already on the threshold of another re- As we can see, Rosencrantz discov- ality, governed by laws different from ers the fact that he is travelling only those the two men are familiar with. at that moment; he has obviously not Stoppard points out the moment which noticed it so far, as if the messenger’s would be the borderline between com- summons “transported” him imme- mon, everyday reality and that pre- diately to the “here-and-now” of the sented on the stage – it is the sum- stage. It would be equally difficult to mons to Elsinore, served on Rosen- say that the journey is taking place –

Almanach_sklad.indd 204 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words · 205

the protagonists’ behaviour denies it. And as the impossible unicorn defines The message is urgent, they have not Guildenstern’s “third place”, the real- reached their destination yet, but, in- ity of Stoppard’s exposition is complet- stead of hurrying to Elsinore, they are ed by the company of Tragedians, en- involved in the heads-or-tails game. dowing this reality with “name, char- It is never said that they stopped but acter, population [[and]] significance”. for a short while; they behave as if Guildenstern and Rosencrantz are they had nothing else to do3. invited to get involved in a theatrical Thus there is no actual journey, not play – not as mere spectators, but as even its memory. There is only participants in the performed events. a strange world where the protago- Their place in the performance fore- nists are as lost exactly as they are shadows to some extent the way they lost in the laws governing it. At first, are going to be present in the Shake- their confusion concerns only the laws spearean reality (actualized by fur- of logic and probability: they spin ther quotations from Hamlet). At first coins which constantly fall heads up. Guildenstern’s anticipations as to the But the record broken in spinning reality he would “enter” are a con- coins and the very choice of this tinuation of his speculations on the game as Rosencrantz and Guilden- nature of the “third place” – he ex- stern’s pastime suggest something pects beauty, mystery, adventure. more than the mere violation of prob- ability laws. It is also a linguistic GUIL: [...] It could have been – allusion to the well known idiom, a bird out of season, dropping bright- defining perfectly the protagonist’s feathered on my shoulder... It could relation to the surrounding reality: have been a tongueless dwarf stand- Rosencrantz and Guildenstern can- ing by the road to point the way... not make head or tail of it. I was prepared. (21) The strange and improbable world, where coins always fall heads up, Instead, Rosencrantz and Guilden- against the laws of probability, where, stern are invited to take part in a por- out of a sudden, music can be heard nographic and vulgar show – instead (announcing the arrival of the Play- of mysterious adventures they are of- ers), and where finally Shakespeare’s fered violence and absurd (Albert characters appear – this world is de- as the raped Sabine woman4). What prived of any distinctive features, is perhaps more important, the Tra- undefined by any spatial details. gedian’s show appears to be only a foreshadowing – one might say GUIL: A man breaking his journey ““a rehearsal” – of another ““per- between one place and another at formance”: particular sections of a third place, of no name, character, Hamlet. This will be a reality in population or significance, sees a uni­ which both friends will get involved, corn cross his path and disappear whether they want it or not. [...]. (16) Moreover, it is not a comprehensive reality, completed with persons and

Almanach_sklad.indd 205 2013-04-04 10:48:23 206 · Joanna Kokot

events. The world of Hamlet is per- fluences Rosencrantz and Guilden- ceived both by the protagonists and stern’s perception of their whole uni- by the spectators of Stoppard’s play verse, and the absurd (in Stoppard’s only as bits of utterances, absurd di- play) dialogues from Hamlet gradu- alogues, single scenes out of context, ally deprive the commentaries of any with no rhyme or reason. Moreover, sense and any relation to reality. as we have already suggested, in Thus, in this passage the world sur- Stoppard’s play these splinters of rounding both protagonists is re- Shakespeare’s tragedy do not func- duced to words only, to dialogue tion as an equivalent of the non- which is not only severed from the quoted whole, as a reference to the context of events but also from the full reality communicated by another speakers – it is not important at all text. They form the only reality with who says a given part: the King of nothing beyond. Hence the frame England or one of the “actors” im- (the commentaries and remarks of personating him (that is Guilden- both the protagonists) instead of ex- stern and Rosencrantz). The Shake- plaining anything, add to the atmos- spearean quotations are not used phere of bewilderment and absurdity. here as a reference to the events In spite of this confusion, Rosen- which took place in the Hamlet real- crantz and Guildenstern fit in the ity, that is as an equivalent of a broad- quoted passages from Shakespeare. er world presented in another text No matter how much they are lost in (and known to the spectators). They the ““inserted” reality, when neces- are reduced to words only, function- sary they utter Shakespeare’s words, ing as observed speech and not and they easily assume their Shake- a presentation of facts. spearean parts while talking with the The comments on the conversation other characters from Hamlet. that Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Still, Stoppard does not introduce have just had with Hamlet (Act II, Rosencrantz and Guildenstern into scene 2 from Hamlet) can serve as the world of Shakespeare’s tragedy. a good example of such a reduction. They hardly participate in the events; Rosencrantz sums up the result of this instead, they are witnesses of or par- conversation in the following way: ticipants in conversations. And this aspect of the world – the reality of ROS: He is depressed!... Denmark’s words and not facts – becomes the a prison and he’d rather live in a nut- principal object of their observation. shell; some shadow-play about the The comments which both the pro- nature of ambition, which never got tagonists utter in the frame reality down to cases, and finally one direct are limited to what has just been said question which might have led to – the utterances have no background somewhere, and led in fact to his il- of facts submitted to perception and luminating claim to tell a hawk from interpretation. The loss of the world’s a handsaw. (Pause). ““reality” or palpability in the GUIL: When the wind is southerly. Shakespearean scenes evidently in- ROS: And the weather’s clear.

Almanach_sklad.indd 206 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words · 207

GUIL: And when it isn’t he can’t. Claudius’ words – so he does not de- ROS: He’s at the mercy of the ele- scribe the man’s real appearance, ments. (Licks his finger and holds it but he recalls somebody’s utterance, up – facing audience). Is that south- producing variations on it: erly? (41–42). GUIL: [...] I hardly knew him, he’s The problem does not consist in the changed. uselessness of Hamlet’s remarks for ROS: You could see that? defining his ailments. The words – GUIL: Transformed. no matter how metaphorically they ROS: How do you know? are used or how much they lack any GUIL: Inside and out. informative force – are treated by ROS: I see. both friends as a reliable and, in- GUIL: He’s not himself. deed, their only piece information ROS: He’s changed (35). about the world. As a result, they The same pseudo-information is re- become the only reality. Hamlet’s peated in a sketch acted out by remark about his abilities to tell Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, when ““a hawk from a handsaw” when the the latter pretends to be Hamlet: south wind blows leads Rosencrantz ROS: [...] My honoured lord! from his initial sarcasm to serious GUIL: My dear fellow! consideration of the wind’s direction. ROS: How are you? What in Shakespeare’s play func- GUIL: Afflicted! tions as an utterance of a man pre- ROS: Really? In what way? tending to be mad, in Stoppard’s GUIL: Transformed. drama is taken on its face value, dis- ROS: Inside or out? regarding both the context and the GUIL: Both. speaker’s intentions. ROS: I see. (36) In a similar way Claudius’ remarks concerning the change that has af- It is obvious then that Stoppard’s flicted Hamlet are interpreted by the protagonists are not lost in a series of two protagonists. There is more rhet- strange events, but in words, phras- oric than thorough information in es or utterances torn from reality. Claudius’ words: Rosencrantz and Guildenstern be- come involved in the world of Something have you heard Shakespeare’s tragedy, presented as Of Hamlet’s transformation, so call it, a world of words and not of facts. Sith nor th’exterior nor the inward This is the strange pseudo-reality man which they entered on being sum- Resembles that it was. (27; cf. Ham- moned by the messenger – the reality let, Act II, sc.2) of words, or to be more precise, of the text of Hamlet. However, this does When a little later Guildenstern re- not mean that as a world of words this ports to his friend on what he has reality is as consistent as a poem really seen of Hamlet, he repeats would be, where what is most es-

Almanach_sklad.indd 207 2013-04-04 10:48:23 208 · Joanna Kokot

sential happens between words, and crantz’s identity (which he commits where words and their patterns de- himself when he introduces himself fine the model of reality. to the Tragedians) – all this can be at The very process of communication first put down to Rosencrantz’s sim- is disturbed here – this is the most ple-mindedness or just stupidity obvious result of the reducing of real- (he is the one who commits most of ity to words only. Language no longer the nonsense). It functions, however, informs one about the world behind also as a foreshadowing of the domi- it (a real world or an imagined one), nant feature of the reality of the later since reality undergoes a constant parts of the play – the superiority of process of disintegration, gradually language over the world of facts. Both turning into nothingness. The signals the protagonists conduct a kind of in- of such a disturbance appear at the vestigation – or rather several inves- very beginning of the play, when tigations – trying to find out the laws Guildenstern carries on his pseudo- governing the world, the events and scientific considerations in order to their influence on other characters, explain the problem of coins stub- the nature of their own place in real- bornly falling heads up. Rosen- ity, and finally their own identity6. crantz’s reaction is completely inad- They base their inquiries, however, equate to these considerations; his not on facts, but on words as substi- comments prove that he is not listen- tutes for facts. ing to his friend at all. A linguistic reality overwhelms Rosencrantz and Guildenstern to GUIL: (Musing) The law of probabil- such a degree that some of their ac- ity, it has been oddly asserted, is tions are reduced to mere play – that something to do with the proposition is to the question and answer game. that if six monkeys (He has surprised The conversation which they start in himself)... if six monkeys were... order to obtain some information, or ROS: Game? to reconstruct past events, changes GUIL: Were they? its function to a purely ludic one. ROS: Are you? The language is no more used as GUIL: (Understanding) Game. (Flips a means of communication or expres- a coin) The law of averages, if I have sion – what counts are the rules of got it right means that if six monkeys the game. Even if one of the charac- were thrown up in the air for long ters starts to ask serious questions, enough they would land on their – demanding an answer from his inter- ROS: Heads (He picks up the coin). locutor, he is not allowed to shift the (10) game to normal conversation. In such a way, for example, the conversa- The unintentional – from the charac- tion between Rosencrantz and Guil- ters’ point of view – play with words, denstern ends, a conversation which the nonsensical reaction to the ques- started as a question and answer tions, the misunderstandings5, and – game. When Rosencrantz begins to later – the mistake as to Rosen- take his problems seriously, Rosen-

Almanach_sklad.indd 208 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words · 209

crantz stubbornly interprets his friend’s out in ten minutes, and answered utterances as part of a game. three. I was waiting for you to delve. “When is he going to start delving?” GUIL: (Seriously) What’s your name? I asked myself. ROS: What’s yours? GUIL: - And two repetitions (41). GUIL: I asked first. ROS: Statement. One-love. [...] As one can see, Guildenstern and GUIL: (With emphasis) What’s your Rosencrantz are more concerned name?! over the scores of the game than over ROS: Repetition. Two-love. Match the informative value of the utteranc- point to me. es. Guildenstern’s defence consists GUIL: (Seizing him violently) WHO of an enumeration of Hamlet’s laps- DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? es; only later he suggests ““We got ROS: Rhetoric! Game and match! his symptoms, didn’t we?”, which is [...] (33) a rather overoptimistic statement. Establishing contact between the in- The two friends’ conversation with terlocutors, conveying information Hamlet, ““taking place” during the about the external world, expressing entr’acte (presumably the passage of one’s views – all these are no more dialogue from the original Hamlet, primary functions of language here. namely Act II, scene 2) is a total fail- Dialogues is dominated by rules dif- ure, not only because it leads to noth- ferent from communicative ones – the ing, but primarily because Rosencrantz rules of a game. It is a similar process and Guildenstern have lost the game. to that which Rosencrantz and Guil- denstern – as Shakespearean charac- ROS: (Derisively) “Question and an- ters – undergo in Stoppard’s world: swer. Old ways are the best ways”! He the rules of another text have been was scoring off us all down the line. imposed on their utterances. A char- GUIL: He caught us on the wrong acter no more controls his speech, as foot once or twice, perhaps, but his utterances were composed long I thought we gained some ground. time ago, by someone else, according ROS: (Simply) He murdered us. to extraneous principles. GUIL: He might have had the edge. Rosencrantz and Guildenstern get ROS: (Roused) Twenty-seven-three, lost in the world of words. This loss is and you think he might have had the suggested not only in the abusing of edge?! He murdered us. the language as a means of communi- GUIL: What about our evasions? cation. It is also a loss in a more lit- ROS: Oh, our evasions were lovely. eral sense – both the protagonists of- “Were you sent for?” he says. “My ten lack words, they misuse idioms, lord, we were sent for...” I didn’t words change into empty, meaning- know where to put myself. less sequences of sounds or letters: GUIL: He had six rhetoricals – ROS: It was question and answer, all ROS: I want to go home. right. Twenty-seven questions he got GUIL: Don’t let them confuse you.

Almanach_sklad.indd 209 2013-04-04 10:48:23 210 · Joanna Kokot

ROS: I’m out of my step here – over language, being a kind of Shake- GUIL: We’ll soon be home and high spearean puns à rebours. – dry and home – I’ll – The echoes of various scenes, situa- ROS: It’s all over my depth – tions or dialogues return in the fur- GUIL: – I’ll hie you home and – ther course of the play. The reality ROS: – out of my head – surrounding Rosencrantz and Guil- GUIL: – dry and high and – denstern turns into a quasi-cyclical ROS: (Cracking high) – over my step one. The conversation about the mes- over my head body! – I tell you it’s senger’s arrival is repeated several all stopping to a death, it’s boding to times, as well as the dialogue on the a depth, stepping to a head, it’s all last thing remembered, the attempts heading to a dead stop – to establish the protagonist’s identity, GUIL: (The nursemaid) There!... and the pseudo-rehearsal before meeting we’ll soon be home and dry... and the King of England, and the discus- high and dry... (Rapidly) Has it ever sion in which England’s existence is happened to you that all of a sudden questioned. Rosencrantz and Guil- you haven’t the faintest idea how to denstern sometimes change places – spell the word – “wife” – or “home” in the subsequent re-enacting of the – because when you write it down same scene, one of them takes the you just can’t remember ever having other’s part. seen those letters in that order be- None of the conversations that Rosen­ fore...? (29) crantz and Guildenstern carry on leads anywhere, and none of the One can see an obvious analogy be- discussions explains anything about tween the conversation of Rosen- the surrounding world. Evidently the crantz and Guildenstern quoted freedom and the explicatory value of above (and those similar to it) and Rosencrantz and Guildenstern’s de- the passages of dialogue in Hamlet bates are limited – in which both of them participate. and their very presence in the stage In both cases, words dominate over reality is tantamount to their impris- the person. Language is not a tool onment in the world of nonsense and used consciously and competently as absurdity. The world’s resistance to a means of communication any more. any attempt at comprehending it is In the case of the Shakespearean dia- revealed in those passages of re­ logues the protagonists participate in petitive dialogue, imposed on the pro- a conversation, the sense of which tagonists. These passages of dialogue they cannot grasp; they utter ready- – as well as the Shakespearean parts made parts instead of speaking for – do not explain anything, but are themselves. Words take over the autoreferential, generating only their speakers, too, in some parts of Stop- own, more or less exact, reflections. pard’s text – in the passage just quot- Language turns against the users ed all the quasi-puns are not intend- once again when Rosencrantz and ed by the speakers. They only testify Guildenstern unexpectedly (because to their loss of control over words, it happens beyond the Shakespear-

Almanach_sklad.indd 210 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words · 211

ean reality) speak in rhyme. The royal family come from Shakespeare, couplets they utter are not – as but Stoppard’s stage directions de- rhymed utterances – motivated by fining the characters’ actions change anything. It is even doubtful whether the sense of these words, inform the speakers are conscious of the fact about the mistake. they speak in verse7. But above all the distichs do not have much sense CLAUDIUS: Welcome dear Rosen- and the closing lines (a paraphrase of crantz... (He raises a hand at GUIL Lord’s Prayer uttered by Guilden- while ROS bows – GUIL bows late stern) are dominated by the need of and hurriedly)... and Guildenstern. rhyme and not by any sensible infor- (He raises a hand at ROS while GUIL mation8, and often savour of nonsense. bows to him – ROS is still straighten- ing up from his previous bow and GUIL: Consistency is all I ask! half way up he bows down again. ROS: (Quietly) Immortality is all With his head down, he twists to look I seek... at GUIL, who is on the way up.) (27) GUIL: (Dying fall) Give us this day This scene is echoed by Gertrude’s our daily week... (34). behaviour when she diplomatically avoids addressing both protagonists As we have already mentioned, there by their names: “GERTRUDE: Good is something wrong with the process (Fractional suspense) gentlemen...” of communication. The characters (27). do not press any information, the dia- logue does not move action forward, It would be good to remember that any attempts to put one’s experience neither Shakespeare nor Stoppard into words are a failure. define Rosencrantz and Guilden- The most obvious example of the hi- stern as twin brothers whose likeness atus between language, speech or could motivate the strange behaviour words and external reality is the mis- of Claudius, Hamlet or Gertrude. taken identity of Guildenstern and And yet it is primarily the behaviour Rosencrantz. The error occurs for the of the stage personae that introduces first time in Rosencrantz’s utterance the motif of the mistaken identity – when he introduces himself to the behaviour modifying the original Tragedians using his friend’s name – Shakespearean text. The identifica- the mistake is however immediately tion of the protagonists then denies corrected. Yet, the incident fore- their real appearance, the name is shadows what will result from the in- severed from the person, and it can trusion of the Shakespearean reality be ascribed to any of the two men. into Rosencrantz and Guildenstern’s Such a confusion of Rosencrantz’s world – that is the separation of the and Guildenstern’s identities re- name from the person. Claudius, vealed by the Shakespearean charac- Gertrude and Hamlet mistake both ters’ behaviour is supported by other protagonists one for the other. The textual patterns. One may say that words uttered by the members of the they change places from time to time

Almanach_sklad.indd 211 2013-04-04 10:48:23 212 · Joanna Kokot

– the activities, behaviour or words scenes from Hamlet quoted by Stop- initially ascribed to Rosencrantz by pard (and performed according to Stoppard in some other place be- the modern playwright’s stage direc- come Guildenstern’s part and vice tions) is repeated in the way Rosen- versa. At the beginning of the play crantz and Guildenstern perceive re- Guildenstern loses money to Rosen- ality: they themselves lose their own crantz; in the third act Rosencrantz identity, and forget which of them is the loser. At the outset of the third bears which name. act Rosencrantz declares his unbe- And just as they – unsuccessfully – lief in the existence of England; try to reach the facts beyond the lin- later it is Guildenstern who claims guistic reality of the Shakespearean ““I never believed in it anyway” quotations, and as they strive to find (89)9. Once Rosencrantz, in the quasi- the right idiom to express their rehearsals, plays the ““third” per- thoughts, so they make attempts to son; on another occasion, it is Guil- match name to person. With no suc- denstern. Moreover in these pseudo- cess: the names – or rather the per- rehearsals the mixing of the two sons – are mixed up with each other; friends’ identity is stressed by the their identity is blurred10. fact that one of them plays the role of both and speaks for both. Rosen- GUIL: Rosencrantz... crantz (or Guildenstern) may exist ROS: (Absently, still listening...) What? then as both/either Rosencrantz and/ (Pause, short) or Guildenstern – no matter which. GUIL: (Gently, wry) Guildenstern... These strategies not only support – ROS: (Irritated by the repetition) on the level of the supercode organ- What? (38). ization – what is suggested by the behaviour ascribed to the characters Rosencrantz is the first to yield to the from the Shakespearean scenes. The “law” of mistaken identity, but final- alienation of the word (the name) and ly none of the protagonists knows its separation from its material equiv- who he is. The mistakes, in which alent (a given person) provokes the Shakespearean characters are a change in the frame reality where so consistent, confirm the separation the Stoppardian Rosencrantz and of the name from the person in the Guildenstern live. The mistake of frame reality. Claudius could be explained by the It is the Shakespearean world, turned flaw of the king’s memory (or, per- into its own caricature in Stoppard’s haps, poor eyesight), Gertrude’s un- play, that determines the model of certainty by the fact that she might the world here. Moreover, the laws of not have met the two men before (and this world model are not established of course by their odd reaction to from the very beginning. The intru- Claudius’ greeting). But Hamlet – it sion of the reality of Hamlet into the seems – ought to recognize his frame world, the gradual accumu- friends and distinguish one from the lation of the absurdities introduced other. Finally, what goes on in the by the quoted scenes, the more and

Almanach_sklad.indd 212 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words · 213

more obvious limiting of these scenes cannot grasp the language of the to words separated from any fact, the play, but loses the sense of sentenc- nonsense of the scenes never pat- es, words or phrases. Rosencrantz terned into a logical and consistent and Guildenstern Are Dead is not only sequence of events – all this gradu- a reference to an earlier play, or a ally destroys the presented reality, comment upon the stage death of both turning it into chaos and disorder. Of the protagonists, but it is also a signal all the characters only Rosencrantz of the “death” of Shakespeare’s trag- and Guildenstern are conscious of edy, the “death” of a given convention this process, which obviously influ- resulting from the strangeness of that ences their existential status as well. convention, its schematization be- The decomposition of the reality – yond comprehensibility both the world of facts and the world Thus Stoppard’s play appears to be of words – is closely related to the a caricature of a modern reception of disintegration of a person. the Shakespearean tragedy: a “dead” play, governed by “dead” conventions, * where the characters (as the Tragedi- ans’ actions suggest) are artificial, not It seems that the model of reality pro- true, as well as is the reality hidden posed by Stoppard’s handling of both beyond the words. It is a petrified the language and the excerpts from world with which one cannot identify, Shakespeare is something more than and in which one cannot participate. merely a world deprived of any sense, And if Rosencrantz and Guildenstern a world of chaos and disintegration. It Are Dead presents any tragedy, it is is also a commentary upon the mod- not a tragedy connected with the fates ern theatre and the modern spectator of Hamlet, prince of Denmark. It is faced with a classic drama. It is not the tragedy of both the protagonists – a coincidence that the eponymous hidden behind the comic situations characters are not only participants and dialogues – the tragedy of their in, but also spectators of, the Shake- existence in a dead world of an in- spearean scenes. Evidently what is comprehensible drama. It is as if the expressed by patterns of words refers life of a play and of its characters de- to what – in the extratextual world – pended on the spectators, their open- is presented on the stage. ness, their ability to see through the Far from offering a mere game with old conventions and the language, literature (or theatre), Stoppard visu- their ability to reconstruct the world alizes the position of the theatre presented on the stage and implied spectator of Hamlet, involved in an beyond it, their understanding of the alien reality which is entangled to motives governing the characters’ ac- the point of incomprehensibility. tions, their completing of the present- Stoppard’s assumed spectator is not ed world with their own imagination able to reconstruct the model of the and involvement. It is towards the au- Shakespearean world hidden behind dience that Rosencrantz cries “Fire!” the words and the conventions; he – and receives no response at all.

Almanach_sklad.indd 213 2013-04-04 10:48:23 214 · Joanna Kokot

Works Cited

Perlette, John M. “Theatre at the Limit: Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead”. Mod- ern Drama 28, 4 (1985): 659–661. Print. Shakespeare, William. Four Great Tragedies. New York: Pocket Books, 1949. Print. Stoppard, Tom. Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead. London – Boston: Faber and Faber, 1988. Print.

Almanach_sklad.indd 214 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the Unreality of Words · 215

Notes

1 The essay is a shortened version of “‘All the World’s a Stage‘: The Theatre-within- Theatre Convention in T. Stoppard’s Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead”. Con- ventions and Texts. Ed. Andrzej Zgorzelski. Gdańsk: UG, 2003. 113–139. Its Polish version entitled “Rosenkrantz i Guildenstern w językowej nierzeczywistości” ap- peared in Tekstualia 28, 1 (2012): 79–92. 2 He appears not only to posses some knowledge of logic, but also a broader philologi- cal education: ““GUIL: [...] You’re familiar with the tragedies of antiquity, are you? The great hom- icidal class? Matri, patri, fratri, sorori, uxori and it goes without saying -” (25). 3 Cf. Guildenstern’s ambiguous “We have been spinning coins together since I don’t know when” (14). Guildenstern means that he has often played this game with his friend and it has been their pastime from time immemorial, but the Continuous Tense refers his sentence (out of its immediate context) to the present game which started “no one knows when”. The breach in the time-space continuum is even more evident in the words: ““The messenger arrived. We had been sent for. N o t h i n g e l s e h a p p e n e d. Ninety-two coins spun consecutively have come down ninety-two con- secutive times…” (14). If nothing else happened between the arrival of the messen- ger and playing the game, then the journey did not happen either. 4 As – according to the Elizabethan convention – the Sabine woman is to be played by a boy, any serious involvement of Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the performance’s reality, with the chance of raping the “Sabine woman”, would leave no doubts as to “her” sex. Hence the more seriously the characters participate in the reality of the performance, the more obvious its conventionality becomes. 5 As for instance in such a piece of dialogue: “ROS: (Cutting his fingernails) Another curious phenomenon is the fact that the fingernails grow after death, as does the beard. / GUIL: What? / ROS: (Loud) Beard! / GUIL: But you are not dead. / ROS: I didn’t say they started to grow after death! (Pause, calmer) The fingernails also grow before birth, though not the beard. / GUIL: What? / ROS: (Shouts) Beard! What’s the matter with you? (Reflectively) The toenails, on the other hand, never grow at all. / GUIL: (Be- mused) The toenails on the other hand never grow at all? / ROS: Do they? [...]”. (15) 6 Literally, as at some moment they stop to discriminate between themselves – oblivi- ous of which of them is Rosencrantz and which is Guildenstern. 7 This suggestion appears only in the case of the first couplet, when Guildenstern supplies his friend’s sentence with a rhymed counterpart, speaking “with low, wry rhetoric” (30). 8 One might recall here the rhymed couplets which close longer utterances in Shake- speare’s plays – they seem to sum up the sense of the whole dialogue or utterance, con- stituting the point of the situation. It would be very difficult to ascribe a similar function to Stoppard’s couplets – they rather sum up the nonsense of the preceding utterances. 9 This exchange or roles has been noticed and discussed by John Perlette (659–61). 10 One might interpret the Player’s utterance about two sides on the same coin or rather the same side of two coins as the anticipation of the later loss of identity, or rather loss of difference by the two protagonists. „Don’t you discriminate at all?” (38), Guil- denstern says at the end of the dialogue quoted above.

Almanach_sklad.indd 215 2013-04-04 10:48:23 On John Berger

Almanach_sklad.indd 216 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Monika Szuba

University of Gdańsk Berger’s Sketchbook

Painter and draughtsman, Berger has on time, the body, the world, offering a sensitive, tender eye: he is a care- meditations on art, visuality, nature, ful observer of human and animal the order of the world. His frag- life, and the natural order of things. mentary writing is an opportunity Many titles of his books – Ways of to tackle problems, both current and Seeing, About Looking, Our Faces, universal ones. Yet Berger does not My Heart, Brief as Photos, Bento’s theorise about things. When he Sketchbook, The Sense of Sight – moved to the French countryside in confirm his major preoccupation. the 1970s, he was looking for first- The exercise of looking and seeing is hand experience. He does not mind also at the centre of his latest book, getting his hands dirty: he chose im- Bento’s Sketchbook. In an interview, mersion in country life, far from its Berger comments how the book came idealisation, where he keeps looking to being: “I wanted to write about for people’s stories, and he con- looking at the world, so this book is stantly observes and listens. Gazing about helping people to see what is steadily and listening carefully to around us, both the marvellous and stories, devoted to registering life, the terrible” (Wroe). Looking at the recorded through experience, Berger world, at our dwelling place, our is considered an engagé writer, ad- provisional home, constantly negoti- mired for his social sensitivity. In ated, he makes sketches from nature, the essays on art and politics, he de- recording its fragility and insubstan- scribes the modern condition and so- tiality. He is invariably concerned cial injustice, as he is interested in with all sorts of species of spaces, exile, the influence of globalization drawing a map of time and place, on the life of migrants, the displaced, demonstrating how they intertwine the disenfranchised, those deprived and conjoin, focusing on the dialec- of land. He constantly looks at the tics of the centre and the periphery, homeless, people without their own of being inside and outside. place on earth, described by Zyg- Being between the arts, Berger strives munt Bauman as vagabonds, those for genre syncretism, combining draw- who provoke a sense of guilt in the ings with text, merging poetry with privileged classes (5–10). He shows prose. His whole writing is formed the geometry of power, where accord- like a sketchbook: his books are mo- ing to the spatial division of labour, saics, fusing collage-like reflections social inequality is generated through

Almanach_sklad.indd 217 2013-04-04 10:48:23 218 · Monika Szuba

economic injustice, which creates ments on globalization and the result- a stark division between rich and ing chasm between two very different poor regions, and causes further ways of experiencing modernity well stratification of society. He writes reflect the problems that Berger un- about problems conveniently over- dertakes in his writing. The image looked by many inhabitants of “the of the other captured in photographs first world”: A Seventh Man, pub- from A Seventh Man suggests that the lished in 1975, is still shockingly inalienable right to travel freely may up to date showing a way of life which be also a burden, chosen by, or rather dominates in Western countries and imposed on, many migrants. which is frequently passed over in Photographs are a constant element embarassed silence and eliminated of Berger’s books. With the sensitiv- from public discourse. ity of camera film, Berger highlights Yet, as Ryszard Kapuściński writes, problems that are invisible to the in our contemporary world contact naked eye. Some books, like Ways with the other occurs more and more of Seeing, About Looking, A Seventh often as the world is in constant Man, Railtracks, contain photographs movement, suffering from “migration without any commentary, speaking fever” (34). Similarly to Kapuściński for themselves. In Ways of Seeing (who cites Herodotus), Berger stress- there are visual essays composed of es man’s sedentary nature and the paintings and advertisements, where role of home which gives dignity, the classical art is mixed with popular sense of belonging, which makes us images, all devoid of description human, and constitutes the heart of which could influence the viewer. the real. And Our Faces, My Heart, Berger takes pleasure in looking, yet Brief as Photos (1984) contains the he criticises dominant Western es- etymology of the word home, which is thetics and warns against the instru- the centre of the world, not only in mentalisation of an observed object, the geographical, but also the onto- as in the essay on women, frequently logical sense (And 55), situated at used by feminist critics or film theo- the intersection of the vertical line rists, such as Laura Mulvey. He deals (time) and the horizontal line (place with the way words change images, in motion). Non-places, as described shaping their reception and creating by Marc Augé, do not interest Berg- particular patterns of perception, er: his places are always defined by while looking is a pre-verbal act. people who inhabit them (77–82). He constantly stresses the primacy Describing those who live at the mar- of sight over language when he gins of civic society, Berger proves writes, “Seeing comes before words” that we do not live in neutral, black (Ways 7), or “It is seeing which es- and white spaces: they are intersect- tablishes our place in the surround- ed, they have bulges and hollows, ing world” (Ways 7). Susan Sontag, cracked and porous parts, the level another perceptive and insightful differences highlighting the accumu- commentator on photography, is an lation of meanings. Bauman’s com- important influence for Berger: “Uses

Almanach_sklad.indd 218 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Berger’s Sketchbook · 219

of Photography” is based on her re- Ways of seeing are also a link joining flections (About 52–67). He agrees Berger with Benedict de Spinoza, with Sontag’s opinion that photo- the philosopher, who made a living graphs constitute a segment of reali- grinding lenses, present in Bento’s ty, presenting its condensed minia- Sketchbook (2011). Spinoza already ture while a description of a person appeared in The Red Tenda of Bolo- may merely offer an interpretation, gna, a little book containing the story as dwelling in Plato’s cave we are of Edgar, an uncle whose gift includ- constantly enraptured with the image ed “a paperback edition of Spinoza’s of truth (Sontag 4). Taking Paul Ethics” (9). In Bento’s Sketchbook Strand and Walker Evans as exam- Berger interweaves reflections on ples, Berger proves that in the inter- corporeality from Spinoza’s book, war period photography lived through pointing at the substantial presence, its best moments, constituting the at being rooted in the world. The phi- prevailing mode of capturing the su- losopher emerging from this book perficial layer. It mediated between seems to be our contemporary. Berg- spheres in the form of evidence, of- er draws a human body, simultane- fering direct access to reality. ously describing the effort, with the Bento’s Sketchbook opens with a de- sketch negotiating its presence, high- scription of ripe purple plums the lighting the contours carved out in colour of dusk – quetsch plums – reality, remembering that “The hu- and an attempt to draw a particular man body (corpus humanum) is com- cluster. Sketching plums or irises posed of many individuals (of differ- brings into focus sensuous and con- ent nature), each one of which is crete forms of reality. Similarly, in highly composite” (Bento’s Sketch- Here Is Where We Meet, the chapter book 141), and that “The human “Some Fruit as Remembered by the body needs for its preservation many Dead” stresses the importance of other bodies from which it is, so to sensuous embodied practices as it speak, continually regenerated” (Ben- highlights the contrast between the to’s Sketchbook 141). Berger’s sketch­ perishable, the transient and the book is replete with insightful reflec- eternal. The experience of fruit be- tions on what consitutes the essence comes an event, a site of the sensual. of existence, his slow careful look em- This aspect of reality returns when- bracing the myriad forms of energy. ever Berger describes mundane, In the age of dromology, as Paul Vir- homely activities – picking quetsch ilio calls the running, rushing world, plums, making sorrel soup, shovel- Berger points at our condition, high- ling shit – which celebrates the prac- lighting the importance of looking tice of the everyday, thus making for one’s place in the modern reality him akin to Michel de Certeau, (James 29). When people live hecti- Georges Perec, Jolanta Brach-Czai- cally with their eyes stuck on the ho- na. Remembered, sketched, the fruit rizon, he looks around meditatively, and the flowers become imperisha- his writing sketching maps of en- ble, unchangeable. counter. Practicing dérive, Berger

Almanach_sklad.indd 219 2013-04-04 10:48:23 220 · Monika Szuba

drifts slowly, making situations in ur- scription of preparing sorrel soup, ban environments and beyond, wan- which becomes a symbol of grounded dering freely around, creating space existence, belonging to the earth, as well as himself. In Debord’s con- small leaves carefully picked up at cept of dérive, the movement is the a nearby meadow. Sensual, embodied point itself, stopping only to observe experience lies at the centre of our whatever catches our attention (De- presence in the world and Berger re- bord). Here the destination is unim- minds us to look and see, touch and portant, what matters is a place feel, listen and hear. The collection which calls us and sensations that it About Looking ends with an essay on provokes. To avoid the imperative a field: a grassy country field, but imposed by the society of spectacle, also a field of vision, spread to the Berger’s narrators drift in spaces in limits of the horizon. Berger chooses constant unhurried movement. He vantage points, tenderly observing opens our eyes to important matters, the world of animals and plants, yet sometimes overlooked, often passed his way of looking lies in opposition over, and because he is one of the to the Foucauldian panopticon reality most talented raconteurs of our times, where power and control dominate. a master storyteller, he draws our at- “To start a process of questioning” – tention. Listening to – or reading – the declaration from the “Note to his stories, we see everything as if reader” at the opening of Ways of See- through a lens, “ground anew in eve- ing refers also to all the other texts ry story, ground between the tempo- by John Berger. The questions, which ral and the timeless” (And 31). Here are formed as we read, grind the lens Is Where We Meet contains a long de- of narration; they are its secret.

Almanach_sklad.indd 220 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Berger’s Sketchbook · 221

Works cited

Augé, Marc. Non-places. An Introduction to Supermodernity. Trans. John Howe. Lon- don, New York: VersoBooks, 1995. Print. Bauman, Zygmunt. Globalization: The Human Consequences. New York: Columbia UP, 1998. Print. Berger, John. About Looking. London: Bloomsbury, 2009 (1980). Print. Berger, John. And Our Faces, My Heart, Brief as Photos. London: Bloomsbury, 2005 (1985). Print. Berger, John. Bento’s Sketchbook. London: Verso 2011. Print. Berger, John. Here Is Where We Meet. London: Bloomsbury, 2005. Print. Berger, John. A Seventh Man. London: Verso, 2010 (1975). Print. Berger, John. Ways of Seeing. London: British Broadcasting Corporation and Penguin, 2008 (1972). Print. Debord, Guy. “Theory of the Dérive”. Trans. Ken Knabb. Web. 13 Feb. 2013. James, Ian. Paul Virilio. London, New York: Routledge, 2007. Print. Kapuściński, Ryszard. Ten Inny. Kraków: Znak, 2006. Print.. Sontag, Susan. On Photography. London: Penguin, 1977. Print. Virilio, Paul. Speed and Politics: An Essay on Dromology. New York: Semiotext(e), 1977. Print. Wroe, Nicholas. “John Berger: a Life in Writing”. Guardian 23 Nov. 2011. Web. 22 Dec. 2012.

Almanach_sklad.indd 221 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Miłosz Wojtyna

University of Gdańsk Narrative Embodiment: Absence- -Presence in John Berger

In his article “Return to Form” Der- Accordion Player”, “An Independent ek Attridge explains that the respon- Woman”, A Seventh Man – as well as sibility of the reader is to “affirm by, for instance, the title of the trilogy what is singular, inventive and other Into Their Labours), the story mate- in the work, and thus to conserve it rial very often involves the absence and pass it on” (Attridge 570). The of the central figure. Let me offer ex- question of form and its singularities amples. In her “habit of disappear- is a part of this double-focus paper. ing” Lucy Cabrol sets a pattern for In what follows my aim will be to other protagonists and vanishes from discuss what is and is not there in the lives of the family and the narra- John Berger’s work – not in the tor. In a story from Once in Europa, sense of reading through possible Boris disappears after his sheep are general interpretations, but analys- lost. In “The Time of Cosmonauts”, ing different kinds of absences and Danielle disappears from the village presences that determine the singu- and lives in the alpage. Other things larity of his prose. By discussing the are being born and dying, e.g. a new- way this motif (absence and pres- born calf still bears marks of non-be- ence) is applied in the presentation ing: “It looked more dead than alive” of characters and in narrative organ- (OE 69). In numerous other places in isation of selected Berger texts, the the trilogy men disappear and go to article aims to show how a thematic Paris (and the play of presence and focus on absences is countered by absence involves also the disappear- narratorial activity that through ance of the rural world, which is at metanarration highlights agency and the same time still there and going presence. away). In A Seventh Man countries Berger’s characters are engaged in are emptied of their native men. The a play of presence and absence. Al- issue may perhaps seem clearer in though a number of texts concentrate the opening poem of Once in Eu- on the presentation of protagonists ropa (3), which touches upon the (the interest in person is suggested subject in an interesting way, juxtapos- by the titles of some individual texts ing emptiness (“departures”, “gone”) – “Boris is Buying Horses”, “The with emotion and telling (“talk of Three Lives of Lucie Cabrol”, “The passion”):

Almanach_sklad.indd 222 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Narrative Embodiment: Absence-Presence in John Berger · 223

Weathered as gate posts Albertine’s absence was thin with ar- By departures thritic hands and long grey hair gath- And the white ghosts ered up in a chignon. The eyes of her Of the gone absence needed glasses for reading. Wrapped in tarpaulins […] The toenails of her absence were We talk of passion the yellow of horn and irregularly shaped. The legs of her absence were “The Accordion Player” is also an as soft to touch as a young woman’s. interesting case in point. The open- (OE 15) ing part of the story centres around While, in the two previous passag- the death of a mother. Death itself es, absence equals the disappear- appears as an event and works as ance of the physical (an invisible subject matter; moreover, it affects body, a head that weighs nothing), in characterisation. The presentation of this passage absence does something the mother uses features associated opposite – it retains the physical as- with dying and the events presented pects in a synecdochal presentation are mainly concerned with subse- model (hands and toenails as Alber- quent stages of the process. At one tine). The passage strangely contra- point we read: “She was ageing hour dicts the previous equation – here by hour” (OE 11). Even before the absence, paradoxically, means the woman dies, her body is marked by unchanged (“as precise as”) pres- absence: “The doctor left and Félix ence of the remembered (“mourned”) went into the Middle room. She was person. This paradox is possible so thin that, under the eiderdown, thanks to yet another connection of her body was invisible. It was as if absence and the body, which will be her head, decapitated, had been discussed below. placed on the pillow” (11). By intro- As the examples indicate, and as ducing a speculative mini-narration further arguments prove below, in (“It was as if…” followed by refer- a number of Berger texts the motif of ence to an execution ritual), this un- absence is insistently thematised, canny passage highlights the themat- that is (in line with Gilles Ernst’s un- ic interest of the text. The physical di- derstanding of death as sujet du mension of absence is also alluded to récit)1, it “irrigates” all parts of nar- in the following: “He had to hold her rative (Ernst 185). In Berger’s fic- head up with his hand, and her head tion, however, this means that ab- seemed to weigh nothing” [12; italics sences of characters are accompa- mine]. Absence in this text, then, is nied by a number of absences and first of all physical – associated with presences in the level of narration. the disappearance of the body. How- The first issue here is Berger’s fre- ever, a little further in the same story quent use of narrative discontinuity. we notice yet another, different con- Fragmentation and gaps in G., To the nection of absence with the body: Wedding, Lilac and Flag and even in The absence of the mourned is as From A to X; the episodic character precise as their presence once was. of narrative material presented in

Almanach_sklad.indd 223 2013-04-04 10:48:23 224 · Miłosz Wojtyna

Pig Earth, Once in Europa and in of Berger’s prose is strongly affected Bento; shifts from narration to com- by a recalcitrant discontinuity. Since, mentary in A Seventh Man or And as Wright puts it, “the interest and Our Faces, My Heart, Brief as Photos life of a form for the reader depend – these introduce informative non strongly on what impedes or delays sequiturs (specific absences-pres- perception of that form; recalcitrance ences) and enhance the effect of what saves the form from triviality, bore- Austin Wright calls recalcitrance dom, banality” (116), we may as- (“resisting force” [115], in a way re- sume that discontinuities have a po- lated to Russian formalists’ “deau- tential for not only slowing down tomatisation”). They affect the read- the progression (by slowing down in- ing process by influencing readerly terpretive judgements) but also for judgements of interpretive (“about e v o k i n g p r e s e n c e2 through the nature of actions and other ele- a need they create in the reader to ments of narrative” [Phelan 9]) and supply the gaps with information re- aesthetic character (“about the artis- sulting from these judgements. Gaps tic quality of the narrative and of its in Berger have, then, at least two parts” [9]). In other words, they not functions: first, discontinuous pas- only open possibilities for interpre- sages are rhetorical – based on tation (by highlighting informative “readerly dynamics” and a commu- gaps that shadow the story material nication model in which the reader is – what happened to whom and when) brought to the text – and, second, - but also become self-reflexive ele- they are self-reflexive – they make ments of the stories. That is, they form more evident. point to the form and are informative The overt character of narratorial about the essential fictionality of the presence is yet another element of texts. the binary thematic opposition this To see how important this formal as- article discusses. It is strikingly re- pect is to the theme of absences, an vealed in metanarrative comments argument by James Phelan seems that punctuate some of Berger’s prose apt: “Narrative form (…) is experi- works. “I, having written this, cannot enced through the temporal process forget the garden”, the narrator says of reading and responding to narra- in G. “It was he who said this”, it tive. Consequently, to account for adds a little further on. “So I have that experience of form we need to told the story” (OE 63) and “How focus on narrative progression” (3). difficult it is to prevent certain sto- What Phelan calls progression – “the ries becoming a simple moral dem- synthesis of both the textual dynam- onstration!” (OE 42), announces the ics that govern the movement of nar- narrator in “Boris is Buying Horses”. rative from beginning through mid- “I remember most of what I hear, and dle to end and the readerly dynamics I listen all day but sometimes I do – […] our engagement – that both not know how to fit everything to- follow from and influence those tex- gether”, confesses the voice in To tual dynamics” (Phelan 3) – in some The Wedding (3). “I translate from

Almanach_sklad.indd 224 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Narrative Embodiment: Absence-Presence in John Berger · 225

their sounds, their barks and their ment (together with the title of the bastard words”, the same narrator in- story) establishes the central interest forms the reader. Elsewhere in the of the text to be in character and, same text we read: “The wedding of specifically, in the death of the pro- Gorino hasn’t taken place yet. But tagonist (in the disappearance Ernst the future of a story, as Sophocles talks about). And indeed, the story knew, is always present. The wed- proceeds from an expository begin- ding hasn’t begun. I will tell you ning (which offers information about about it” (172). Thus, the narrator Boris’s childhood, family, marriage, proves his presence with a direct and personality) to a middle part address. Insertions of this kind are which establishes a number of in- often surrounded by dominant pas- stabilities (meeting with the blonde sages in which the identity or pres- woman, tensions about the husband ence of the first -person narrator are and a future child) to an ending hidden under a third-person mask. which does not present any event or An important issue to stress here is comment that would clearly refute that, although metanarrative passag- the sentence offered in the opening. es are quite frequent in the texts un- For the thematic focus of the story der discussion, there are very few or there is a question that remains un- completely no metafictional com- answered: if Boris did not die “ne- ments. Berger’s narrators engage in glected”, who or what accompanied factual polemics (“Now I come to the him? sentence I want to refute” [OE 33]), An answer is connected with the and thus underline their engage- presence of the narrative voice in ment in the storytelling process, the act of communication that the mark their presence in the text, at the story highlights. When dead, Boris same time adding to an illusion of appears on an extradiegetic level, authenticity. and validates the act of narrating in How the theme of absence and pres- a direct address to the narrator: ence functions in Berger’s prose is “Now you are writing the story of my perhaps best seen in “Boris is Buy- life. You can do that because it’s fin- ing Horses”, originally published as ished” (OE 36). Thus, we arrive at “Boris” (Granta, Autumn 1983) and the narrative embodiment that seems later included with an additional essential for Berger’s prose – the three final paragraphs in Once in Eu- sentence about the neglect of Boris ropa. At the beginning of the text the is refuted through communication narrator announces: “Sometimes to established between character and refute a single sentence it is neces- narrator and narrator and narratee sary to tell a life story” (OE 33). (which is stressed by the metanarra- Then, after a short narrative digres- tive comments discussed above). sion that slows down exposition, the With the introduction of the metanar- sentence is presented: “Boris died rative comments, texts’ frames of sto- like one of his own sheep, neglected rytelling highlight their “dramatis and starving” (33). Such an announce- personae on the communicational

Almanach_sklad.indd 225 2013-04-04 10:48:23 226 · Miłosz Wojtyna

level” (Fludernik 255). This, then, is quite open, without the actual pres- a way narration can work as an act of ence of the person who moved it, but presence – by making its tellers with a vestige of the one who came in present and by highlighting their ac- or an invitation to follow inside, tivity. This, also, is a way in which builds into a graphic form the prob- Berger’s prose juxtaposes its themat- lem which is revealed on the textual ic interest in absence with narratori- level – the interest in what Maria Na- al presence. Boris’s absence is nar- dotti calls the “mobile zone” of story- rated, presented, made present. It is telling (11), in which a story offers given body in the body of the text, a narrative embodiment of/for absen- which, strikingly, uses a story moti- ces: “In this mobile zone with impre- vated by his absence. cise temporal boundaries and a po- Thus, many of Berger’s prose works rous perimeter, the story, that is to thematise absence (mostly in rela- say, the ‘ability to exchange expe- tion to characters) on the one hand, riences’, becomes a glue that unites and, on the other, employ narrative where other powers tend to separate, techniques that highlight presence fragmentate, pulverise. For this rea- (metanarrative passages, the rhetori- son the story is not static or repetitive cal use of discontinuity). The cover – its rapport with reality is that of in- of Bento’s Sketchbook, with its door cessant osmosis” (Nadotti 11, tran- slightly ajar, not quite closed and not slation mine).

Almanach_sklad.indd 226 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Narrative Embodiment: Absence-Presence in John Berger · 227

Works cited

Attridge, Derek. “A Return to Form?”. Textual Practice 22 (3), 2008. 563–74. Print. Barthes, Roland. “Textual Analysis of a Tale By Edgar Poe”. Poe Studies. Vol. X, No. 1, June 1977. 1–12. Print. Berger, John. Bento’s Sketchbook. London: Verso, 2012. Print. Berger, John. Once in Europa. London: Bloomsbury, 2000. Print. Berger, John. To the Wedding. London: Bloomsbury, 2006. Print. Ernst, Gilles. „La Mort comme sujet du recit: Dianus de Georges Bataille”. La Mort dans le texte. Ed. Gilles Ernst. Lyon: Presses Universitaires Delon, 1988. 179–192. Print. Fludernik, Monika. Towards a Natural Narratology. London: Routledge, 1996. Print. Nadotti, Maria. John Berger. Milano: Marcos y Marcos, 2011. Print. Phelan, James. Experiencing Fiction: Judgements, Progression and the Rhetorical The- ory of Narrative. Columbus: Ohio UP, 2007. Print. Wright, Austin M. “Recalcitrance in the Short Story”. Short Story Theory at a Cross- roads. Eds. Susan Lohafer, Jo Ellyn Clarey. Baton Rouge: Louisiana State UP, 1989. 115–129. Print.

Almanach_sklad.indd 227 2013-04-04 10:48:23 228 · Miłosz Wojtyna

Notes

1 In his discussion of Georges Bataille’s Dianus, Gilles Ernst claims that the dead fig- ure in the story creates the content of the narrative, because he is dead and thus al- lows another character to write the story (184). A similar issue is present in two Berger stories. In “The Time of Cosmonauts” the narrator recognizes a discrepancy between experience and language-knowledge, and consequently tries to alleviate it through narration. “A word is missing and so the story has to be told” (64), the nar- rator announces. The treatment of a similar problem in “Boris is Buying Horses” is discussed below. 2 “To read is also, silently, to imagine what has been left silent”, Roland Barthes writes in his “Textual Analysis of a Tale by Edgar Poe” (5).

Almanach_sklad.indd 228 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Where We Come From

Almanach_sklad.indd 229 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Almanach_sklad.indd 230 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Andrzej Zgorzelski Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk- -Lublin School of English Literary Studies

It is not easy to speak about a school in subsequent projects of the school2, of criticism which, in geographical even though they work in other aca- terms, has been located in two re- demic centres. It is important, how- mote parts of Poland. To be more pre- ever, that the fellowship has a number cise, we are not describing an aca- of joint initiatives and academic demic school in the strict sense of achievements which allow us to name the word but rather a fellowship of it a “school”, to localize the begin- scholars who are characterized by nings of its activities, to define cer- an ergocentric approach to texts and tain stages in the development of the who probably share some common problems it undertakes and sketch rules of literary studies, but at the perhaps a general direction of this same time, the group seems to be in- evolution. ternally diverse when it comes to oth- Before any joint actions and initia- er methodological aspects of their tives were undertaken, two different profession1. academic centres in Poland mani- It should be also mentioned that the fested a similar proclivity in their “geographic location” of the school literary studies, initially based close- refers primarily to the origins of it; in ly on the methodological principles the course of its development some of Czech and Polish structuralism people have moved away from Lublin (1975–1990). Some authors from the (UMCS) and from Gdańsk, and al- emerging Department of Literary though not all of them have preserved Studies in the Institute of English a connection with the group, many of Studies at the University of Gdańsk these people continue to participate and from the Department of English

1 Cf.: “Among the ‘essentialists’ who agree to ‘see’ the difference between the texts of lit- erature and texts of culture, there are those who are of a more formalist persuasion and those who tend to incorporate in their theoretical positions semiotic, narratological, my- thographic, or even some constructivist ideas” (“Editors’ Preface”. Texts of Literature; Texts of Culture. Eds. L. Gruszewska-Blaim, A. Blaim, Lublin: UMCS, 2005, p. 8). 2 Today the group comprises not only scholars from the two initial centres, the Maria Curie- Skłodowska University and Gdańsk University, but also academics from Lublin Catholic University, the University of Warmia and Mazury, and the University of Warsaw.

Almanach_sklad.indd 231 2013-04-04 10:48:23 232 · Andrzej Zgorzelski

Literature in the Institute of English We can say today that in the first half Philology at the University of Maria of the 1990s (around the turn of Curie-Skłodowska (UMCS) in Lub- 1993/1994) during a number of in- lin, published not only several struc- formal meetings of several members tural interpretations of individual of these two institutions, the aware- texts3, but also some literary histori- ness of a certain methodological cal monographs4, focused remarkably community was established. To sub- on genological issues. Needless to stantiate this awareness was not an say, the problems of genre had not easy task. There had been many previously been in the centre of in- heated disputes and discussions terest for studies on English litera- which aimed at determining the ture in Poland, and this, in addition methodological nucleus for the to an accurately mapped methodo- group. It is, however, still not clear logical horizon, distinguished stud- where the proper boundaries of the ies in Gdańsk and Lublin from other common methodology run and how accomplishments of English Studies solid they are5. One thing is certain: departments in Poland. the school is bound by the primary

3 For instance: Zgorzelski, Andrzej. Kreacje świata sensów (Szkice o współczesnej powieści angielskiej). Łódź: LTN, 1975; and O nowelach Conrada. Interpretacje. Wyd. Morskie: Gdańsk 1984; other studies of various authors appeared as articles in local academic pe- riodicals and, being interpretations, they were not of considerable size. See for example: Zadworna, D. “The Dragon” – A Story about Time. Studies on Fantastic Literature. Zesz. Nauk. Wydz. Hum. Filologia Angielska 3. Gdańsk 1982, pp. 7–18. In the same issue one can find other interesting texts: Węgrodzka, Jadwiga. “The Functions of Suspense in C. S. Lewis’ Trilogy”, pp. 37–85; Kietlińska, G. “The Strategy of Motif Organisation in Player Piano, Cat’s Cradle and Slaughterhouse-Five, pp. 19–36 – and also in subsequent collections of articles: Studies on Poetry. Vol. 5. Gdańsk: 1984; Studies on Drama. Vol. 5. Gdańsk: 1985; Studies on Fantastic Fiction. Vol. 8. Gdańsk: 1988; Studies on Fiction. Vol. 10. Gdańsk: 1993. L. Gruszewska from UMCS published abroad in “Essays in Poet- ics” (Polish Studies in Literary Space. 2 (9) 1984, pp. 24–32; “The Street” and “The Drawing-room”. The Poetic Universe of T. S. Eliot’s “Prufrock and Other Observations”, 2 (14) 1989, pp. 65–82), and in Polish “Kwartalnik Neofilologiczny”, while W. Nowicki published in “Studia Anglica Posnaniensia”. 4 We list here books only: Zgorzelski, Andrzej. Fantastyka. Utopia. Science Fiction (Ze stu- diów nad rozwojem gatunków). Warszawa: PWN, 1980; Blaim, Artur. Early English Uto- pian Fiction. A Study of a Literary Genre. Lublin: UMCS, 1984; Blaim, Artur. Failed Dynamics. The English Robinsonade of the Eighteenth Century. Lublin: UMCS, 1987 (later reprinted as nr 275 in “Studies on Voltaire and the Eighteenth Century”, 1990); Bystydzieńska, Grażyna. O angielskim poemacie heroikomicznym. Gdańsk: UMCS, 1978 and the enlarged version under the title The English Mock-Heroic Poem of the Eighteenth Century. Warszawa: LTN, 1983; Nowicki Wojciech. The Picaresque Hero in a Sordid World. A Study of the Early Novels of Tobias Smollett. Lublin: UMCS, 1986. 5 It may be illustrated by an obvious contrast between two articles. One of them (disputed also abroad) instigated a number of later unofficial meetings and methodological discus- sions; see Blaim, Artur and Ludmiła Gruszewska. “Implied Authors, Implied Readers,

Almanach_sklad.indd 232 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk-Lublin School · 233

focus it gives to the analyzed texts – and were shaped as workshops filled it is the study of textual phenomena with analytical discussions on select- which initiates the whole interpreta- ed pieces of poetry and narratives6, tive procedure (sometimes despite on academic work in progress, or on certain “theoretical” assumptions, ingenious, yet unrealized, analytical which are not necessarily followed in concepts. After all, it seems that the practice). The language, which was formation of the school was based used by the group at least at the be- essentially on the interpretative ex- ginning, was rooted in the structural perience frequently associated with school – a strong terminological and the progress of individual doctoral conceptual influence of Yuri Lotman’s dissertations. These experiences be- semiotic circle was certainly visible. came the opening for the first joint In subsequent years, the language publishing initiative of the emerging of some researchers has evolved community in the mid-nineties. It re- and the direction of that evolution sulted in a series of Interpretations has not always gone strictly along the of British Literature, which was com- lines of their original choices. plementary to the three volumes of In addition to the sharp exchanges of more general Lectures on British Lit- arguments supporting or dismissing erature7. The series offered more de- what might be called the “essen- tailed discussions of selected literary tialist” standpoint, other meetings texts and were used as exemplary in- focused on closely textual matters terpretations for students8.

Implied Texts: A Modest Proposal”. Focus on Literature and Culture. Papers from the 2nd Conference of PASE, Kazimierz 1993. Eds. G. Bystydzieńska and L. S. Kolek. No. 4 (40). Lublin: UMCS, 1994, pp. 145–155. A reaction to it was the methodological credo by A. Zgorzelski. “Against Methodological Compromise in Literary Studies”, [in] Approaches to Fiction, ed. by L. Kolek, PASE studies and monographs. Vol. 2. Lublin: Folium, 1996, pp. 231–242 (the enlarged version in Polish: “Przeciw permisywizmowi metodologiczne- mu w badaniach literackich”. System i funkcja. Ustalenia metodologiczne i propozycje te- oretycznoliterackie. ZBL 5, Gdańsk: Wyd. Gdańskie, 1999, pp. 11–33). 6 One of the debates attempted the interpretation of a poem by Artur Międzyrzecki from Jesień w Des Moines, and found its final shape in the article by Andrzej Zgorzelski (Trud czytania. “Kresy”. No 4 (40) 1999, pp. 270–273). 7 Lectures on British Literature. A Historical Survey Course, I (till 1700), Gdańsk 1993, 1997, 1999; II (1700–1885) Gdańsk 1994, 1999; III (1885–1980) Gdańsk 1994, 1999, selection and integration by A. Zgorzelski, (successive editions by Wyd. Gdańskie, new revised edition in one volume: Lublin 2008, Wyższa Szkoła Społeczno-Przyrodnicza). 8 The series, published between 1994-97 by Wyd. Gdańskie, reached finally 14 little vol- umes: 1. Daniel Defoe. Robinson Crusoe (A. Blaim); 2. Henry Fielding. Joseph Andrews (W. Nowicki); 3. Thomas Stearns Eliot. The Waste Land (L. Gruszewska); 4. Graham Swift. Waterland (D. Malcolm); 5. Pearl (B. Kowalik); 6. Rudyard Kipling. Just So Stories (J. Kokot); 7. Thomas More. Utopia (A. Blaim); 8. Edward Young. Night Thoughts (G. Bystydzieńska); 9. T. S. Eliot. Murder in the Cathedral (A. Blaim, L. Gruszewska); 10. Peter Ackroyd. Hawksmoor (D. Malcolm); 11. Sir Gawain and the Green Knight

Almanach_sklad.indd 233 2013-04-04 10:48:23 234 · Andrzej Zgorzelski

The 1990s endorsed further contin- the workshop discussions of the ear- uation – and at the same time the lier period. introduction of slight modifications – The new millennium opened the next of previous interests of the commu- stage in the development of the nity. First of all, the field of critical school. The group had settled and scrutiny substantially expanded. This grown so much that it had to abandon can be observed in new publications: the unofficial and semi-private char- in their interpretation authors intro- acter of the meetings of just eight or duced some theoretical issues which twelve scholars twice a year. Hence, were associated, for example, with a new formula for such workshops the functions of such phenomena as a had to be worked out: we decided text within a text, or a comprehen- to organize annual or biannual sym- sively treated concept of literary posia – the name referred to the con- space9. Besides, individual authors versational nature of such workshops studied, for instance, perspectives of distinguishing them from regular authorial awareness of external sys- conferences organized elsewhere. tems, or techniques regulating im- The symposia provided each member plied reception10. At the same time, with some limited time for the pres- the school still examined the evolu- entation of only a short summary of tion of literary genres11 and laid em- the previously submitted papers, phasis on placing individual texts in which were to have been read earlier a broad diachronic perspective of lit- by other participants. And so a sub- erary history12. One book presented stantial amount of time was reserved – this time in Polish – a number of for discussion, argumentation and theoretical proposals13 and repeated less formal conversations, which fa- a methodological credo which was cilitated the critical exchange of ide- formulated as a kind of postscript to as and offered the possibility of fur-

(B. Kowalik); 12. Clive Staples Lewis. Out of the Silent Planet, Voyage to Venus, That Hideous Strength (J. Węgrodzka); 13. George Eliot. The Mill on the Floss (D. Malcolm); 14. J. R. R. Tolkien. The Lord of the Rings (A. Zgorzelski). 9 See Kokot, Joanna. Tekst w tekście. Studia o wierszu w prozie narracyjnej. ZBL 1. Gdańsk: UG, 1992; Gruszewska, Ludmiła. Wizje i rewizje w poezji Thomasa S. Eliota. Lublin: UMCS, 1996; Kowalik, Barbara. From Circle to Tangle. Space in the Poems of the Pearl Manuscript. Lublin: UMCS, 1997. 10 See Modrzewski, Stanisław. Conrad a konwencje. Autorska świadomość systemów a warsz- tat literacki pisarza. ZBL 3, Gdańsk: UG, 1992; Kokot, Joanna. Takie sobie “bajeczki”. Gry z czytelnikiem w nowelistyce R. Kiplinga. ZBL 4. Gdańsk: Wyd. Gdańskie, 1993. 11 Blaim, Artur Aesthetic Objects and Blueprints: English Utopias of the Enlightenment. Lu- blin: UMCS, 1997. 12 See Kokot, Joanna. Kronikarz z Baker Street. Strategie narracyjne w utworach Arthura Co- nan Doyle’a o Sherlocku Holmesie. Olsztyn: Wyd. UWM, 1999; Zgorzelski, Andrzej. Kon- strukcja i sens. Szkice o angielskich tekstach poetyckich. ZBL 2. Gdańsk: UG, 1992. 13 See Zgorzelski, Andrzej. System i funkcja. Ustalenia metodologiczne i propozycje teore- tycznoliterackie. ZBL 4. Gdańsk: Wyd. Gdańskie, 1999.

Almanach_sklad.indd 234 2013-04-04 10:48:23 Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk-Lublin School · 235

ther enhancement of the discussed The first symposium in this format materials before their subsequent was organized by the Department of publication14. The symposia were Literary Studies in the Institute of not meant to become extensive aca- English at the University of Gdańsk demic “sessions”. They functioned on 19–21 September 2001. The mainly as a meeting ground for an range of interest during the symposi- integrated group of scholars and um was defined not only by the titles concentrated on the development of of articles published by the school in this group – the symposia were meant the earlier book entitled Systems. as workshops “for the chosen”, as Genres. Conventions16 but also by the they were at times ironically called volume issued two years after the by those who did not belong to the symposium (Conventions and Texts17), fellowship15. as the aftermath of the meeting. The

14 In those years universities could still sponsor publication of anthologies collecting shorter works. Today, as it seems, the financial crisis would not allow this! 15 Naturally, in these years and later, many members of the school took part in a number of other conferences in the country and abroad presenting papers and publishing them in post-conference collections. So, the school participated significantly in the academic life of English departments not only in Poland. Individual monographic works or collected studies can also testify to this. Additionally one can mention here the series of essays in Polish on contemporary British and Irish poetry, published by Gdańsk University (1997, eds. D. Malcolm and O. Kubińska; 2000; eds. O. Kubińska, D. Malcolm and S. Modrze- wski; 2002, ed. D. Malcolm; 2005, eds. L. Gruszewska-Blaim and D. Malcolm – bilingual volume). In the series one third of the authors come from the school. The continuation of the series is in order. 16 Systems. Genres. Conventions. Ed. A. Zgorzelski. PASE Studies and Monographs. Vol. 7. Lublin: Folium, 1999. First, we find here two studies of theoretical disposition: the analy- sis of conceit via the example of W. Empson’s Arachne (S. Modrzewski) and the descrip- tion of the semiotic system of chess as an introductory discussion of some cultural mecha- nisms (A. Zgorzelski). Second, several essays present some strictly genological issues, discussing either the world model in English folk ballad (J. Kokot), or modern transforma- tions of British spy novels (D. Malcolm), or the gothic convention in Thomas Pynchon’s Mason & Dixon (Z. Kolbuszewska). Remaining studies raise the questions of pastoral con- ventions in the novels by Barbara Pym (B. Kowalik) and of the intertextual elements in the “Bastable” cycle by E. Nesbit (J. Węgrodzka). 17 Conventions and Texts. Ed. A. Zgorzelski. Gdańsk: UG, 2003. The collection opens with two essays devoted to allegory: on the medieval point of view (B. Kowalik) and on the al- legorical topoi in Chaucer’s The Parliament of Fowls (K. Pytel). Some studies discuss dra- mas: Shakespeare’s Julius Caesar (A. Blaim), Arcadia by Tom Stoppard (A. Suwalska- Kołecka), Stoppard’s Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead (J. Kokot), and Endgame by Samuel Beckett (T. Wiśniewski). The motifs of the “feast” and “supper” in the cycle of “N-Town Play” are presented by A. Kowalczyk and again the discussion centred on the gothic conventions, this time in E. A. Poe’s The Fall of the House of Usher (S. Studniarz) and in A. Bierce’s w The Death of Halpin Frayser (Z. Kolbuszewska). Naturally, other genre conventions were also observed: L. Gruszewska presented literary and film codes in Jerzy Kosiński’s Being There, A. Zgorzelski analysed the intersection of fiction and document

Almanach_sklad.indd 235 2013-04-04 10:48:23 236 · Andrzej Zgorzelski

former volume seems to be particu- this distinguishing feature that it at- larly significant for this stage in the tempted to present summaries of the development of the school. The terms debates which followed presenta- from its title do not signify objects of tions of the fifteen articles at the classification, but function in inter- symposium. Unfortunately, the sub- pretative practice so as to show how sequent volumes abandoned the con- traditional principles of writing – cept of such summaries. these systems and conventions – are Organized in Lublin (UMCS) by The transformed in an artistic rejection of Department of English Literature of cultural tendencies to petrify and au- The Institute of English, the Second tomatize. Symposium (5–7 May 2003) was ti- As the references provided in the tled “Literary Texts, Cultural Texts” endnotes suggest, the two volumes returning to problems discussed in sustained the school’s traditional in- the first meeting. The nineteen arti- terests in genology and literary his- cles in the volume published after tory. Conventions and Genres had the symposium18 not only illustrate

in T.H. White’s Goshawk. The breach of various conventions was discovered in Orlando by V. Woolf (U. Terentowicz-Fotyga), D. Malcolm wrote about transformations of the novel of manners in R. Firbank’s Sorrow in Sunlight (D. Malcolm), The Valley of Spiders by H. G. Wells was discussed by H. Leleń as a harbinger of a new genre. Besides, A. Kwiatkows- ka reflected upon impressionism of narration in Lust for Life by I. Stone, and J. Węgrodzka discussed the naivete of children’s literature in E. Nesbit’s The Railway Children. 18 Texts of Literature, Texts of Culture. Eds. L. Gruszewska-Blaim, A. Blaim. Lublin: UMCS, 2005. Many authors understood the title suggestion as the invitation to analyse the tex- tual syncretism of artistic texts and applied prose. And so B. Kowalik argued that a medi- eval prayer is marked lyrically, K. Pytel analysed referential elements and literariness in Chaucerian The Book of the Duchess (K. Pytel), A. Kowalczyk observed how the functions of “teaching” and “enjoyment” overlap in the cycle of “The N-town Play”. Similarly, we often find here descriptions of cultural motifs and stereotypes in the given texts, as in the article about the rite of passage in modern fantasy (G. Trębicki), or in the essay on his- torical and mythical time in U. K. Le Guin’s Rocannon’s World (K. Pisarska). Sometimes the analysis of a certain aspect of the fictional world, for instance the spatiotemporal ele- ments in The Real Inspector Hound by T. Stoppard, reveals not only the mixture of what is real and what fictional in this world, but also displays a parody of genre conventions (A. Suwalska-Kołecka). In turn, the observation of the breached conventions of the detec- tive novel in the works of Agatha Christie may suggest some perspectives of generic evolu- tion (J. Kokot). A rewarding field of investigation is, of course, postmodernism and its autothematic strategies, as in the article on metatextual designs in K. Vonnegut’s Cat’s Cradle (S. Studniarz). Similarly, an essay on intertextual elements discovers Shake- spearian echoes in McEwan’s texts (O. Kubińska). Postmodernism provokes also the scru- tiny of border areas: between the novel and the academic lecture in The Lives of Animals by J. M. Coetzee (L. Gruszewska-Blaim), or between criticism and fiction in T. Eagleton’s Macbeth (A. Blaim) and in Foe by Coetzee (G. Maziarczyk). It encourages questions about psychological documentation in the fiction of Hannah Green (U. Terentowicz-Fotyga) and about the influence of literature on the cultural world models and reality, as in the case of S. Rushdie’s novels (B. Klonowska). In each case these are queries mainly about the liter-

Almanach_sklad.indd 236 2013-04-04 10:48:24 Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk-Lublin School · 237

the diversity of topics under discus- summarised by David Malcolm’s de- sion (various motifs and cultural sys- scription of Ian McEwan’s Atone- tems used in literature were often re- ment: “[...] it is a text of literature. ferred to), but also echo a number of Because it isn’t”. earlier methodological disputes with- The third Symposium (21–23 Sep- in the group. This issue is mentioned tember 2005) was held in Olsztyn, in the “Editors’ Preface”19. On the where some scholars from Gdańsk other hand, the whole volume sug- had started working. Initially, the gests the dynamic interdependence theme was formulated as “Texts in of cultural and literary mechanisms the Texts, Texts from the Texts” but it rather than presenting any clear-cut evolved via “Texts from the Texts” classification of phenomena into lit- (the title of the symposium), so as to erary and cultural texts. It may be ar- change once again and take its final gued that any classification in this shape in the title of the published matter is not only unreliable but also volume of studies20. For this reason, downright false. This may be best some of the fifteen studies in this vol-

ary status of the interpreted text, as it is in the study of artistic mechanisms in Harlequin Romances (J. Węgrodzka) or in the analysis of McEwan’s Atonement (D. Malcolm). Differ- ent questions motivate the essay on “ekphrastic tension” in B. Malamud (Z. Kolbusze- wska) or the study on relationships between the narrator, implied reader and real encoder in the short stories of E. Bowen (A. Kędra-Kardela). 19 This collection of studies no longer informs where and when they were presented and dis- cussed. It is the immediate effect of the interventional policy of the Ministry of Higher Education awarding points for various individual publications as well as for achievements of the institutions where the scholars work: an article in a postconference publication scores lower than the same article in a collection of studies! Bureaucrats can never un- derstand that the real excellence of an academic study cannot be measured or evaluated in any existing scales, especially in such a system of “academic production” which pro- motes plagiarism! (cf. E. Isakiewicz. “W zaciszu ekspertów”. “Tygodnik Powszechny”. 2.01.2011. No. 1 (3208). p. 3–5.) I wonder whether bureaucracy will treat this footnote as an incriminating report? 20 Texts in/of Texts. Eds. A. Blaim, J. Kokot. Lublin: UMCS, 2007. Many papers here are lit- tle connected, if at all, with the title of the volume. We have, for instance, reflections on the beginnings of a personal lyric in Middle Ages (B. Kowalik) or a comparison of con- struction principles in two poetic volumes of Ted Hughes (T. Wiśniewski). The analysis of “texts in texts” may be found in the observations on E.A. Poe’s The Narrative of Arthur Gordon Pym (S. Studniarz) and, partly, on Address Unknown by Kressmann Taylor (Z. Kol- buszewska) or in the deliberation about para-/meta-/inter-/hyper-architextuality in Co- etzee’s Elizabeth Costello (L. Gruszewska-Blaim). Similarly, other studies comment on the device of multiplying texts and narrators in a single text, as it happens in B. Stoker’s Drac- ula (J. Kokot) or in the work by Sheridan le Fanu entitled In a Glass Darkly (P. Dembiński) or still in Nicholasa Mosley’s postmodernist text Judith (G. Maziarczyk). Some authors reflect on intertextuality linking, for instance, Wellsian The Island of Doctor Moreau with Moreau’s Other Island by B. W. Aldiss (K. Pisarska) or Robinson Crusoe with Oryx and Crake written by Margaret Attwood (A. Blaim). Other papers compare Shakespeare’s King Lear with the Kurosawa film Ran (M. Komsta), or a number of continually proliferating

Almanach_sklad.indd 237 2013-04-04 10:48:24 238 · Andrzej Zgorzelski

ume deal with new range of issues ty” – referred to concerns that had such as translation and film studies. emerged at the previous meeting, However, this indicates the tendency and encouraged yet another diversity of the school to move away from of problems and topics, this time as- “classical” literary studies, shows sociated mainly with various types of interests expanded to texts of culture the title uncertainties. Generally and cultural processes, and signals speaking, one of these refers to the perhaps a keener receptivity to criti- relationship between reality and fic- cal fashions. Will this also modify tion, other deals with difficulties of the methodological assumptions of interpretation and textual ambigui- the group? Maybe further evolution ties, and yet another with problems can suggest the answer. of construction, intertextuality and The next Symposium was held in Lu- implications of generic suggestions. blin on 7–8 May 2007. Its theme – The eighteen studies in the succeed- initial “Uncertainty of Meaning” ing volume21 reveal a wide sweep of turned to “Structure and Uncertain- the discussed texts, ranging from me-

texts and reinterpretations as in the case of Little Red Riding Hood and its “derivative” texts: Angela Carter’s short story from The Bloody Vhamber and Neal Jordan’s film The Company of Wolves (B. Klonowska). Two essays present translation problems: E. Kujaw- ska-Lis discussed difficulties in the translation of G. K. Chesterton’s The Queer Feet, while M. Brzezińska analysed discrepancies between what has been said and what has been put down and translated as “debt” in The Bible and in the Lord’s Prayer in English translations of the twentieth century (M. Brzezińska). 21 Structure and Uncertainty. Eds. L. Gruszewska-Blaim, A. Blaim. Lublin: UMCS, 2008. A short essay reflecting upon the title becomes a preface to the collection (A. Zgorzelski). In the first part of the volume, papers focus on the problem of reality representation in fic- tion, whether as a semiotic analysis of organising principles in Shakespeare’s Measure for Measure (A. Blaim), or as a comparative study of historical narrations by S. Rushdie and W. G. Sebald (U. Terentowicz-Fotyga), or still as an observation of repetitions and simula- tion in D. DeLillo’s novel White Noise in accord with the theory of self-organising autopo- etic structures (Z. Kolbuszewska). In the second part, two studies are devoted to medieval lyrics: one discusses textual borders (B. Kowalik), the other discusses the significance of contexts in interpretation (J. Węgrodzka). Other papers focus on interpretational difficul- ties: in R. S. Thomas’s poem Country Church (K. Trapp), in the drama of Charles Wil- liams, The Three Temptations (A. S. Kowalczyk), in Arthur Machen’s novel The Three Impostors (J. Kokot), in the prose of I. Sinclair Lud Heat (M. Komsta). Here we have also reflections on the tradition of sensational prose and on the beginnings of the detective novel in The Moonstone by W. Collins (P. Dembiński). The third part of the volume gath- ers papers debating plot complications: subjectiveness of characters are analysed in J. Marston’s tragedies (J. Galant), uncertainties as to the nature of time, space and char- acters are discussed in J. Winterson’s novels (B. Klonowska), intricacies in world con- struction and in the composition of narration are presented in Stirrings Still of S. Beckett (T. Wiśniewski), and the vicious circle of the presented worlds in I. Banks’s novel Walking on Glass is debated (K. Pisarska). The fourth part of the volume does not undertake new vistas. We have here the analysis of a radical intertextuality and semantic obscurity in J. Gardner’s King’s Indian (S. Studniarz), and the study of the ambiguous dominant in

Almanach_sklad.indd 238 2013-04-04 10:48:24 Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk-Lublin School · 239

dieval poems to a text written by John logical but also editorial innova- Maxwell Coetzee. tions). This tendency – visible espe- The fifth Symposium was organized cially among scholars from Lublin in Gdańsk on 24–26 October 2008. – encouraged investigation of fic- This time the title – “Canon Un- tional and narrative complications of bound” – was a variant of the one texts rather than a pursuit of more proposed during the previous meet- comprehensive interpretations or at ing (“Beyond Canon”)22. least a sketchy drafting of the literary Since the fourth Symposium it has historical horizons. become evident that the “maturing” The fifth Symposium was opened group of participants is more and with an indication that the concept of more burdened with various academ- the canon is of cultural rather than ic obligations and that there is no literary provenance, because, if seen time to provide the completed ver- from the “literary” perspective, the sions of papers before the symposi- term would encompass all of the um, so that everyone may have had works of literary art (Andrzej Zgorzel- opportunity to get familiar with the ski). This provoked a polemical argument before the debate. The dis- statement by Urszula Terentowicz- cussions focused more and more of- Fotyga, who considered this meant ten on work in progress: unfinished an exclusion from the research in- sketches, interpretative assumptions terest of these texts which are not of and at times just introductory analyt- an artistic kind. Then, some authors ical indications. In spite of the initial attempted to situate various texts impression that the workshop nature within the generic canons23. Another of the meetings was thus strength- group of authors scrutinized the ways ened, it was actually undermined. It in which a type of culture affects the became also evident that there ap- shape of texts24. In view of the variety peared a strong tendency to discuss of propositions published in the en- postmodern texts (especially reward- suing volume, one may perhaps draw ing in analyses of not only narrato- the conclusion that the theme of the

S. Beckett’s Company (G. Maziarczyk), and the description of cumulating plot uncertain- ties and narrative strategies in J. M. Coetzee’s Disgrace (L. Gruszewska-Blaim). And finally O. Kubińska presents an essay on silences in Shakespeare. 22 See Canon Unbound. Ed. J. Węgrodzka. Koszalin: Politechnika Koszalińska, 2011. 23 Ludmiła Gruszewska-Blaim suggested the incoherent combination of a novel with a news- paper diary in Diary of a Bad Year by J. M. Coetzee, Barbara Klonowska discussed The Devils of Loudun by Aldous Huxley, Joanna Kokot revealed the romance convention in Forest Lovers by Maurice Hewlett, Grzegorz Maziarczyk discussed VAS: An Opera in Flat- land by Steve Tomasuli and Stephen Farrell, whereas Jadwiga Węgrodzka spoke about the conventions which shape the beast fable Under the Skin by Michel Faber. 24 Justyna Galant presented The Changeling by Middleton in the light of “courtly love”, Sławomir Studniarz pursued the postmodern canon in Philiph Dick’s Ubik, and Grzegorz Trębicki attempted to define post-Tolkien fanfiction, while Mirosława Modrzewska sub- mitted a paper on Byron and the Baroque.

Almanach_sklad.indd 239 2013-04-04 10:48:24 240 · Andrzej Zgorzelski

canon was often seen merely as pers: Barbara Kowalik invited us to a pretext for the discussion of the the discussion of a rather perverse whole variety of conventions25. heroism in Chivalry by Neil Gaim- The sixth Symposium was organized an, Grzegorz Buczyński traced the in Lublin on 9–10 November 2009. figure of King Arthur as a warrior This time, its elaborate and meta- in three medieval romances, Jadwiga phorical title – “Lives of Texts” – Węgrodzka discussed the motif of was jocularly treated in the introduc- a book in the Harry Potter cycle, An- tory speech by Andrzej Zgorzelski. drzej Kowalczyk noted the myth of A similarly metaphorical treatment Lilith in Descent into Hell by Charles of the title emerged in the subse- Williams. Similarly far from the gen- quent papers: Barbara Klonowska eral title, Justyna Galant deliberated talked about “the secret life of texts”, about the notion of femininity in Thi- when discussing The Chymical Wed- erry and Theodoret by John Fletch- ding by L. Clarke, Grzegorz Trębicki er and Francis Beaumont, Joanna spoke about a “second life” of Earth- Kokot analysed The Terror by Arthur sea by Ursula Le Guin, Zuzanna Machen, Marta Komsta described Gawrowska analysed a “secondary the notion of hypotext and the novel life of texts” in the case of Titus An- The Great Fire of London by Peter dronicus, Ape and Essence, and The Ackroyd, Katarzyna Pisarska presen­ House of Sleep by J. Coe, whereas ted the motif of dreams in The Bridge Zofia Kolbuszewska exemplified the by Iain Banks, and Tomasz Wiśniew­ “schizoid lives of books” with The ski depicted the textual tissue of Unstrung Harp… by E. Gorey. Other the theatre group called Complicite. speakers understood the title in Finally, Artur Blaim put forward in- a similar way: Grzegorz Maziarczyk triguing methodological questions discussed reviviscence of Plascencii concerning problematic boundaries Salvador’s The People of Paper; Wo- of the term “text”, implying the jciech Nowicki analyzed Don Quix- vague nature of the notion. The ques- ote and Frankenstein so as to demon- tions provoked a lot of response and strate how texts die; Sławomir Stud- lively debate. niarz analyzed five “lives” of Edgar Unfortunately, we are still waiting for Allan Poe’s Raven in five Polish the volume presenting final versions translations of the poem. The main of these articles – yet it is said that it theme of the Symposium was more will be published in spite of numer- loosely treated in the remaining pa- ous administrative obstacles.

25 The matter of “canonizing” certain writers was also raised, Barbara Kowalik spoke about Caedmon and Maria Fengler talked about Michael Longley as an Irish writer. While Dav- id Malcolm pointed to the “blindness” of canons, Karolina Trapp analysed deautomatiza- tion of the convention of ekphrasis in R. S. Thomas’s poem On a Portrait of Joseph Hone..., and Tomasz Wisniewski discussed W. S. Graham’s phatic expedition in his Malcolm Mooney’s Land.

Almanach_sklad.indd 240 2013-04-04 10:48:24 Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk-Lublin School · 241

If the 1990s were characterized pre- of an aspectual character28. Here we dominantly by the acquisition of doc- may find, for example, deliberation toral degrees by the second genera- on the phenomenon of “genre mix- tion of the school members (Artur ture”29 and new monographs on indi- Blaim and David Malcolm are a bit vidual authors or on selected aspects older than others, and the author of of their work30. Some of these publi- these words certainly belongs to an cations, based on solid analyses, earlier generation), in the new mil- raise typological issues31, others are lennium the second generation heads directed towards so-called aesthetic toward habilitation, whereas the categories32, and yet others, when an- youngest, let’s assume the third, gen- alyzing para-genological phenome- eration of scholars aims for doctoral na, situate themselves in the context degrees. It is therefore not surprising of literary reception understood in that both the number of publications a rather broad sense33. and the range of subjects they deal In addition to the collective volumes with, substantially increases. Some that have been discussed above, the of the books published by those as- participants of the Symposia pub- sociated with the school continue to lished their work in other antholo- bear on genological issues26, some- gies presenting English studies in times being enriched with more theo- Poland, in the commemorative books, retical considerations27, or with at- in the publications of PASE (the tempts at literary historical synthesis Polish Association for the Study of

26 See. Kowalik, Barbara. A Woman’s Pastoral: Dialogue with Literary Tradition in Barbara Pym’s Fiction. Lublin: UMCS, 2002; Węgrodzka, Jadwiga. Patterns of Enchantment: E. Nesbit and the Traditions of Children’s Literature. Gdańsk: UG, 2007; Trębicki, G. Fantasy. Ewolucja gatunku. Kraków: Universitas. 2007; Kokot, Joanna. This Rough Magic. Studies in Popular Literature. Olsztyn: Wyd. UWM, 2004; Kowalik, Barbara. Be- twixt engelaunde and englene londe. Dialogic Poetics in Early English Religious Lyric. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 2010. 27 For instance Zgorzelski, Andrzej. Born of the Fantastic. Gdańsk: UG, 2004. 28 Malcolm, David. That Impossible Thing. The British Novel 1978–1992. Gdańsk: UG, 2000. 29 For instance: Klonowska, B. Contaminations. Magic Realism in Contemporary British Fiction. Lublin: UMCS, 2006, . 30 See Gruszewska-Blaim, Ludmiła. Gra w SS. Poetyka (nie)powieści Jerzego Kosińskiego. Lublin: UMCS, 2005; Wiśniewski, Tomasz. Kształt literacki dramatu Samuela Becketta. Kraków: Universitas, 2006; Terentowicz-Fotyga, Urszula. Semiotyka przestrzeni kobiecych w powieściach Virginii Woolf. Lublin: UMCS, 2006. 31 Maziarczyk, Grzegorz. The Narratee in Contemporary British Fiction. A Typological Study. Lublin: TN KUL, 2005. 32 Studniarz, Sławomir. Tragiczna wizja. Rzecz o nowelistyce Poego. Toruń: Adam Marszałek, 2008. 33 Nowicki, Wojciech. Awatary szaleństwa. O zjawisku donkichotyzmu w powieści angielskiej XVIII wieku. Lublin: UMCS, 2008.

Almanach_sklad.indd 241 2013-04-04 10:48:24 242 · Andrzej Zgorzelski

English), in a variety of academic In our conclusions some more gen- journals published in Poland (for eral observations may be suggested. instance “Zagadnienia Rodzajów In spite of its relative short-time ex- Literackich”, “Teksty”, “Teksty istence, the school has already gone Drugie”, “Kwartalnik Neofilologic- through several stages of its evolu- zny”), and prominent international tion and has not lost much of its ones (for example “Poetics”, “Es- former identity in the process. It ap- says in Poetics”, “Poetics Today”, pears particularly important that af- and “Utopian Studies”). Hence the ter the retirement of the previous contribution of the school to the head of the Department of Literary study of English literature may be Studies in Gdańsk in 2004, the ini- probably best demonstrated by tial centres of the school – Gdańsk a list of publications of individual and Lublin – became even more scholars34. strongly interrelated as two leading

34 In the whole “workshop work” of the school we should note also diversified experience connected with the organisation of many other meetings and conferences, including inter- national ones. We would not like to list here all such meetings, arranged usually by par- ticular institutes or departments or by PASE, in which many members of the school took part as organizers or speakers. But it is necessary to mention at least two important projects of the recent years. One of them is the XI International Conference Utopian Studies Society/Europe entitled Widma utopii – Spectres of Utopia (7–10 July 2010) organized by the Lublin members of the school (UMCS) and directed by Ludmiła and Artur Blaim. In five days and a half, sixty-three papers were presented during twenty-six sessions and about eighty partici- pants listened to three plenary lectures, visited Majdanek Museum and saw the exhibition of artistic photography Spectres of D-Eastopia of Prof. Jerzy Durczak (UMCS). The Confer- ence found its final effect in the publication of Spectres of Utopia. Theory, Practice, Con- ventions. Eds. A. Blaim and L. Gruszewska-Blaim. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 2012. Besides, potent centres of utopian studies were formed in both parent universities of the school. The other project is also international: the literary Festival and Conference in Sopot Back to the Beckett Text (10–16 May 2010) under the auspices of the Department of Literary Studies of the English Institute in Gdańsk University (T. Wiśniewski, D. Malcolm), To- warzystwo Przyjaciół Sopotu and Sopocka Scena Off de Bicz. The Festival offered thirty hours of academic seminars (25 papers of guests from abroad and 16 papers of Polish scholars), thirty hours of theatrical, film and translation workshops, and seven theatrical, radio and TV events. The bimonthly “Topos” devoted a substantial part of its two issues (no 1/110 and 5/114 from 2010) to essays connected with the Festival. In May 2011 the second international Festival Back 2. Sopot – Poetry – Theatre took place offering equally rich programme and it was followed by the Between Page / Stage event in 2012. In 2013 we await next pageant of events in the festival / conference which is at present named BE- TWEEN.POMIĘDZY. Moreover, under the aegis of the Festival and the Textual Studies Research Group of the University of Gdańsk a series of publications between.pomiędzy was started with two first collections of essays: Samuel Beckett. Tradycja-awangarda. Ed. T. Wiśniewski, Gdańsk: UG, 2012; and Back to the Beckett Text. Ed. T. Wiśniewski, Gdańsk: UG, 2012.

Almanach_sklad.indd 242 2013-04-04 10:48:24 Twenty-five Years of the Gdańsk-Lublin School · 243

members of the group – Artur Blaim than half of the publications were re- and Ludmiła Gruszewska-Blaim leased in Polish (seventeen out of have been affiliated with both uni- thirty). This is all the more signifi- versities since 2007. This kind of cant as the customary printing of “personal union” is likely to provide postdoctoral work on literature in additional continuity of the relation- English at Polish universities (doc- ships within the developing group. toral dissertations were rarely pub- These relationships within the com- lished) was in English, because it munity were grounded on definite was thought to provide access to methodological principles which, these studies abroad. Actually the even though provoking lively dis- knowledge of these works abroad was putes, were generally shared by its rather meagre (exceptions only con- members. The compatibility of these firm the rule), and in Poland these principles, as well as the initial in- studies remained available only to terest of the group in literary history, those who know English – research could be clearly seen in interpreta- conducted in the departments of tive practice. It is regrettable that English remained virtually unknown this initial interest became less ex- in the departments of Polish litera- plicit in recent years to a significant ture. Today, the situation is perhaps disadvantage of the school’s profile. somewhat different, but still, how Along with the group’s development, many Polish scholars read literary the tendency to succumb to Western historical books on foreign literature fashions became more and more vis- in a foreign language? So, even when ible with the marked impact of fem- we put aside the intrinsic value of the inist criticism, mythography, con- school’s studies in the field of the structivism, narratology and with the history of literature in English, we fleeting fascination with other theo- need to emphasize its role in the dis- ries. This tendency reflected, pre- semination of knowledge about Eng- sumably, an attempt to find due rec- lish and American literature in the ognition in international academic Polish literary province. circles, which results from the belief In addition to these thirty single-au- that the Western literary studies are thor books, we have mentioned in bound to set standards to be fol- this survey over one hundred articles lowed. It seems that this assumption, and studies, mostly of an interpreta- generally accepted in Poland, is espe- tive nature. In both of these types of cially dangerous as it often diminish- publications, one may distinguish es academic standards of a school’s two most evident kinds of interest: activities. there are about thirty articles on con- Even a brief overview of the single- temporary writers, mostly postmod- author books leads to the conclusion ern authors of narratives, and about that the school constitutes an impor- twenty works dealing with non-mi- tant constituent of Polish literary metic literature. Very few studies studies: apart from short interpreta- provide interpretation of contempo- tive volumes from 1994–1997, more rary poetry.

Almanach_sklad.indd 243 2013-04-04 10:48:24 244 · Andrzej Zgorzelski

The most significant contribution of great and ambitious (maybe some- the Lublin–Gdańsk school to literary times far too ambitious?) interna- studies seems to be connected with tional projects, and if we do not for- the genological field; about ten mon- get about our own tradition, the ographs and fifteen articles have school will undergo subsequent stag- strong potential to remain a firm es of its growth. May it remain the point of reference for further studies best school in the dual sense of the in the future. word – a school cultivating an idio- Time passes, but the boundary of syncratic way of thinking about liter- a quarter of a century concludes nei- ary art and simultaneously being ther the development of individual a fellowship which introduces young- studies nor the evolution of the er scholars to the arcana of both the school as a whole. If we organize new art of interpretation and literary his- symposia, if we manage to realize torical analysis.

Translated by Tomasz Wiśniewski

Almanach_sklad.indd 244 2013-04-04 10:48:24 Contributors

H. Porter Abbott is Professor Emer- ary Creation in the English Language itus in the English Department at the at the Collège de France in Paris. He University of California, Santa Bar- is a member of the Académie française. bara, and the author of many books on Samuel Beckett and on narrative. Stanley E. Gontarski is Professor of English at Florida State University. Paul Allain is Professor of Theatre and He edited the Journal of Beckett Performance at the University of Kent, Studies from 1992 to 2008. Canterbury. He specialises in actor training, and in the study of Eastern Jos Houben is an actor. He studied and East European/Russian theatre, at L’École Jacques Lecoq, and is an including the work of Gardzienice, original member of Complicite. He co- Grotowski and Andrei Droznin. -created and performed in A Minute Too Late and has collaborated on Derek Attridge is Professor of Eng- many other Complicite projects. lish at the University of York, and the author of numerous books on proso- Jerzy Jarniewicz is a poet, transla- dy, J. M. Coetzee and James Joyce. tor, critic, and Professor of British Literature at the University of Łódź Justyna Bargielska is the author of and at the University of Warsaw. four volumes of poetry and two books of prose. David Kennedy is a poet. He is Sen- ior Lecturer in English and Creative Enoch Brater is Professor of Dra- Writing at the University of Hull. matic Literature and Professor of English and Theater at the Universi- Joanna Kokot is Professor of Eng- ty of Michigan in Ann Arbor. He is lish Literature at the University of the author of several books on Arthur Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn. Miller and Samuel Beckett. Anna Suwalska-Kołecka is Senior David Constantine is a poet, transla- Lecturer at the State College of High- tor, and short story writer. He is a Fel- er Education in Płock. low of The Queen’s College, Oxford. Krzysztof Kuczkowski is a poet and Michael Edwards is a poet and critic. In 1993 he founded the liter- holds the Chair in the Study of Liter- ary bimonthly Topos.

Almanach_sklad.indd 245 2013-04-04 10:48:24 246 · David Malcolm

Fay Lecoq (1936–2012) was Direc- Alan Riach is Professor of Scottish tor of the International School of the Literature at the University of Glas- Theater Jacques Lecoq, in Paris. gow. He is the author of five volumes of poetry. Antoni Libera is a writer, translator and stage director. Inter alia, he has Douglas Rintoul is a theatre direc- translated all of Samuel Beckett’s plays tor, and Artistic Director of the thea- and much of his prose into Polish. tre company Transport.

Bartosz Lutostański is a PhD stu- Zina Rohan is a writer, journalist, dent at the University of Gdańsk, and and author of The Officer’s Daughter. part of the TEAM. For twenty-five years she worked for the BBC World Service. Marcello Magni is an actor. He stud- ied at L’École Jacques Lecoq, and is Georgia Scott is the author of two a co-founder of Complicite. volumes of poetry.

David Malcolm is Professor of Eng- Graham Swift is the author of nine lish Literature at the University of novels and one volume of short stories. Gdańsk, and Director of the BE- TWEEN.POMIĘDZY festival. Monika Szuba is a Lecturer in Eng- lish Literature at the University of Jon McKenna is an actor. In the ear- Gdańsk, and the Conference Direc- ly days of the Covent Garden street tor for BETWEEN.POMIĘDZY. scene he was voted Comedy Street Performer of the Year. Jean Ward is Professor of English Literature at the University of Gdańsk. Simon Murray is Senior Lecturer in Theatre Studies (Theatre, Film and Tomasz Wiśniewski is a Lecturer in Television Studies) at the University English Literature at the University of Glasgow. of Gdańsk, and the Artistic Director of BETWEEN.POMIĘDZY. Żaneta Nalewajk is a Lecturer at the University of Warsaw, and editor of Miłosz Wojtyna is a PhD student at the literary magazine, Tekstualia. the University of Gdańsk, part of the TEAM. Kazimierz Nowosielski is Professor of at the University Andrzej Zgorzelski is a teacher, of Gdańsk, and the author of several critic, and scholar. He is a major fig- volumes of poetry. ure in the history of the English In- stitute in the University of Gdańsk Katarzyna Ojrzyńska is a Lecturer and in post-war English literary stud- in British Literature at the University ies in Poland. He has published ex- of Łódź. tensively on Conrad, English poetry, science fiction, and genre taxonomy.

Almanach_sklad.indd 246 2013-04-04 10:48:24 The Almanach and all books by MASKI are available at www.wydawnictwomaski.pl and in the following:

Bookarnia (Sopot) – www.bookarnia.pl Księgarnia Naukowa im. Bolesława Prusa (Warsaw) – www.prus24.pl Księgarnia Uniwersytecka Liber (Warsaw) – www.liber.pl

Almanach_sklad.indd 247 2013-04-04 10:48:24 Almanach_sklad.indd 248 2013-04-04 10:48:24